[Distributed to the Council and C.533. M.I60.i928.xii. the Members of the League.]

Geneva, October 30th, 1928.

LEAGUE OF NATIONS

INTERNATIONAL COMMITTEE

ON INTELLECTUAL CO-OPERATION

MINUTES

OF THE TENTH SESSION

Held at Geneva from Wednesday, July 25th, to Monday, July 30th, 1928.

Publications of the League of Nations XII.A. INTELLECTUAL CO-OPERATION 1928. XII.A. 7. CONTENTS

Page Composition o f t h e Co m m i t t e e ...... 5

First Meeting (Public), July 25th, 1928, at 10.30 a.m. 293. Election of the C h airm an ...... 9 294. Election of Two Vice-Chairmen...... 9 295. Death of Professor Lorentz ...... 9 296. Absence of M. Destrée and M. R occo ...... 10 297. Representation of the Committee on Certain International Congresses ...... 10 298. Cinematograph : Resolution adopted by the International Congress of the Lehrfilmkammer at Basle ...... 10 299. Progress Report by the S ecretary...... 11 300. Work of the Child Welfare Committee. Communication by M. de Reynold.... 11 301. Report of the Committee’s Representatives on the Advisory Committee on Intellectual Workers, established by the International Labour Office 11

Second Meeting (Public), July 25th, 1928, at 3.30 p.m. 302. Instruction of Children and Young People in the Existence and Aims of the League of Nations : Work of the Educational Information Centres 13 303. Instruction of Children and Young People in the Existence and Aims of the League of Nations : Date of Meeting of the Sub-Committee of Experts. 15 304. Welcome to M. S u s ta ...... 15 305. Proposed League of Nations Educational Review...... 15 306. Death of Professor Lorentz : Telegram from Mme. Lorentz...... 19

Third Meeting (Private), July 26th, 1928, at 10.30 a.m. 307. Examination of the General Report by the Director on the Work of the Interna­ tional Institute of Intellectual Co-operation...... 20

Fourth Meeting (Private), July 26th, 1928, at 3.30 p.m. 308. Examination of the General Report by the Director on the Work of the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation (continuation)...... 25 309. Death of Professor Lorentz : Telegram from the Netherlands Government 31

Fifth Meeting (Private), July 27th, 1928, at 11 a.m. 310. Programme of Work ...... 31 311. Report of the Sub-Committee on University Relations...... 31

Sixth Meeting (Private), July 27th, 1928, at 4.30 p.m. 312. Invitation from the Brussels International Institute of Bibliography...... 36 313. Report of the Sub-Committee on Intellectual Rights...... 36 314. Report of the Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters ...... 38

Seventh Meeting (Private), July 30th, 1928, at 10 a.m. 315. Telegram from M. D e stré e ...... 41 316. Report of the Sub-Committee on Intellectual Rights (continuation)...... 41 317. Revision of the Resolutions adopted by the Committee since its First Session : Draft Resolution proposed by the Secretary...... 41 318. Telegram of Greeting to M. B ergson...... 41 319. Report of the Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters (continuation) ...... 41 320. Report of the Sub-Committee on Science and Bibliography...... 44 321. Examination of the General Report of the Director on the Work of the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation (continuation) : Appointment of a Sub­ committee ...... 47 322. Appointment of the Rapporteur of the Committee...... 47

S' d‘ K - 1.113 (F) Sio (A). 12/28, — Im pr. de L’O ffice d e P ublicité, Bruxelles. — 4 —

E ighth Meeting (Private), July 30th, 1928, at 2.45 p.m. Pagt

323. List of Publications on Political Economy appearing in J ap an ...... 4 g 324. Representation of the Committee at the Oslo Congress of Historical Sciences. 4 5 325. Question of the Publication of a League of Nations Educational Review : Report by M. C asares...... 4 g 326. Work of the Sub-Committee on the Interchange of Teachers in Secondary Schools : Report by Dr. Duggan ...... 4 9 327. International Exchange of Publications : Decisions to be taken regarding the Replies received to the Circular Letter sent to Governments...... 4 9 328. Renewal of the Term of Office of certain Members of Sub-Committees...... 4 9 329. Question of Changing the English Title of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation...... 4 9 330. Relations with the Brussels International Institute of Bibliography...... 5 0 331. Examination of the Draft Statute of the International Educational Cinema­ tographic Institute at Rom e ...... 51 332. Question of convening Representatives of National Committees...... 5 4 333. Preparation of a List of Members of the National C om m ittees...... 5 5 334. Appointment of a Portuguese Correspondent...... 55 335. Appointment of the Representative of the Committee to serve on the Sub-Committee set up to edit the Educational Review...... 56 336. Proposal of Mme. Curie concerning Separate Editions...... 56 337. Representation of the Committee on the Advisory Committee on Intellectual Workers, established by the International Labour Office...... 56 338. Publication of the Reports in the Bulletin on the Work of the Institute...... 56 339. Preparation of a List of International Prizes...... 56 340. Supplement to the Index Bibliographicus...... 56 341. Extension of the Jurisdiction of the Administrative Tribunal over the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation...... 56 342. Close of the Session...... 56

A n n e x e s 59 COMPOSITION OF THE COMMITTEE.

Members :

Mr. 0. A. M u r r a y (Chairman) Professor of Greek at Oxford University ; Member of the Council of the British Academy; Chairman of the Executive Committee of the League of Nations Union.

Mlle. K. B o n n e v ik Professor of Zoology at the University of Oslo ; Member of the Academy of Sciences of Oslo.

Sir J. C. B o se Founder and Director of the Bose Research Institute, Calcutta ; Professor Emeritus of the Presidency College, Calcutta ; Fellow of the Royal Society of London ; Fellow of the Asiatic Society.

M. Julio Ca sa res Publicist, Member of the Royal Spanish Academy.

M. A. d e Castro Professor of Clinical Medicine at the University of Rio de Janeiro; Director of the General Department of Education of Brazil ; Corresponding Member of the Academy of Medicine at Paris.

Mme. Cu r ie -S k l o d o w sk a Professor of Physics at the University of Paris; Honorary Professor of the University of Warsaw ; Member of the Paris Académie de médecine, of the Polish Academy and of the Scientific Society at Warsaw ; Foreign Member of the Amsterdam and Stockholm Academies of Sciences.

M. J. D e s t r é e Deputy ; Former Minister for Sciences and Arts ; Member of the Académie royale de Belgique and of the Académie belge de langue et de littérature françaises.

M. A. E in s t e in Professor of Physics at the Universities of Berlin and Leyden ; Member of the Academy of Sciences at Berlin ; Foreign Member of the Royal Society of London and of the Academy of Sciences at Amsterdam.

Mr. R. A. M i l l i k a n Director of the Norman Bridge Laboratory of Physics at the California Institute of Technology; Foreign Secretary of the National Academy of Sciences, Washington ; Vice-President of the National Research Council of the United States; Member of the International Research Council ; Exchange Professor to Belgium.

M. Paul P a in l e v é Member of the Institut de France; Member of the Académie des sciences of Bologna, Stockholm, Upsala, Lincei of Rome; Deputy of the Seine ; former President of the Council ; Minister for War.

M. G. d e R e y n o l d Professor at Berne University ; Chairman of the Swiss Com­ mittee on Intellectual Co-operation; Chairman of the Catholic Union for International Studies; Member of the Permanent Committee of the International Eucharistie Congress ; Secretary-General of the International Foundation for Science. M. Alfredo Rocco Professor of the Faculty of Political Sciences at the University of Rome ; Professor at the University of Commerce of Milan ; Member of the Accademia Nazionale dei Lincei; Member of the Consilio di Contenzioso Diplomatico d ’ltalia; Member of the Academy of Sciences, Letters and Arts of Padua ; Vice-President of the Governing Body of the Fascist National Institute of Culture ; former Under-Secretary of State for Pensions, for the Treasury and Finance; former President of the Chamber of Deputies ; Minister of Justice and Public Worship ; Deputy. M. J osef S u sta Professor of General History at Charles University, Prague ; Member of the Czech Academ}- of Arts and Sciences, former Minister of Education.

M. Aikitu T a n a k a d a t e Doctor of Science; Professor Emeritus at the Imperial Univer­ sity of Tokio; Member of the Imperial Academy of Sciences, Tokio, and its representative in the House of Peers ; Vice- President of the National Research Council of Japan. - 6 — At the present session of the Committee, M. Einstein was unable to attend, for reasons of health, and was replaced by Dr. K r u s s , Director-General of the State Library, Berlin. M. Destrée was retained by public business in Belgium. Dr. Stephen P. D u g g a n , Director of the Institute of International Education at New York, replaced Dr. Millikan, who was unable to come to Geneva M. Lugones did not attend the session and was unable to send a substitute.

M. Josef S u sta took his seat in the Committee for the first time.

Representing the Secretary-General of the League of Nations :

M. A. D u f o u r -F e r o n c e Minister Plenipotentiary ; Under-Secretary-General of the League of Nations and Director of the Section of Interna­ tional Bureaux and Intellectual Co-operation.

Secretary of the Committee and of the Sub-Committees :

M. G. O p r Escu Professor of French Civilisation at the University of Bucharest Member of Section of the Secretariat of the League fo Nations.

Representing the International Labour Office :

M. F. M a u r e t t e Chief of the Research Division.

Representing the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation

M. J. L u c h a ir e Director. M. A. ZlMMERN Deputy-Director.

Representing the International Confederation of Intellectual Workers :

M. G a l l ié Secretary-General.

P r e s e n t Co m po sit io n o f t h e S u b - Com m itte es .

I. Sub-Committee for University Relations.

Members : M. d e Ca s t r o ; Mr. M il l ik a n ; Professor Gilbert M u r r a y ; M. d e R e y n o l d ; M. Rocco; M. T a n a k a d a t e .

Associate Members : M. Ca st il l EJO, Secretary-General of the "Junta para Amplia­ tion de Estudios”, Madrid ; M. v o n G o ttl-O ttlilienfeld , Professor of the Theory of Political Economy at the University of Berlin; M. Oscar d e H a l e c k i, Professor at the University of Warsaw; Member of the Society of Arts and Letters of Warsaw; Director of the Office of Polish Universities ; Mr. Vernon K ello g g , Secretary-General of the National Research Council of the United States; Baron A. DE K o r a n y i, Professor of Medicine; Director of the Third Medical Clinic of the Royal Hungarian University at Budapest ; M. Raymond T h a m in , Professor at the Sorbonne.

II. Sub-Committee of Sciences and Bibliography.

Members : Mile. B o n n e v ie ; S ir J. C. B o s e ; Mme. Cu r i e ; M. E in s t e i n ; M. P a in l Ev é ; M. S u s t a . — 7 —

Associate M em bers Dr. Co w l e y , Librarian of the Bodleian Library, Oxford; M. Antonio G a r b a sso , Professor at the University of Florence; M. G o d e t , Director of the Swiss National Library, Berne; M. I o n e s c u -M ih a e s t i, Under-Director of the Institute of Sera and Vaccines of Bucharest; Professor at the Faculty of Medicine at Jassy; M. Otto J e s p e r s e n , Professor at the University of Copenhagen ; Dr. K r ü s s , Director-General of the State Library, Berlin; M. R o la n d -M a r c el, Director of the National Library, Paris; Mr. S ch ra m m , Member of the National Research Council of the United States; M. T h ib a u d e t , Professor of French Literature at the Univer sity of Geneva; Publicist.

III. Sub-Committee on Arts, and Letters.

Letters Section.

Members M. D e s t r é e . M. d e R e y n o l d .

Associate M em bers Mr. John G a l s w o r t h y , Man of Letters; Dramatist; M. J e l in e k , Councillor at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Prague; Man of Letters; M. K ip p e n b e r g , Director of the "Insel Verlag”, Leipzig; M. Salvador d e M a d a ria g a , Professor of Spanish Literature at Oxford University; former Director of the Disarmament Section of the League of Nations; M. Vittorio Rossi, Professor of Italian Literature at the University of Rome; Mlle. Hélène V acaresco, Woman of Letters, Delegate of Roumania at the Assembly of the League of Nations. M. Paul V a l é r y , of the Académie française;

Arts Section.

Member : M. D e s t r é e .

Associate Members M. B a u d -B ovy, President of the Commission fédérale des Beaux-Arts (Switzerland) ; Mr. Edwrard J . D e n t , Professor of Music at Cambridge Uni­ versity; Fellow of King’s College, Cambridge; M. F o c illo n , Professor at the Sorbonne; M. Gr a u l , Director of the Arts and Crafts Museum, and of the Museum of Decorative Arts, Leipzig ; Sir Cecil H a r c o u r t S m it h , Surveyor of H.M. the King of England’s Works of Art; M. T o esc a , Professor of History of Art at the University of Rome ; M. Félix v on W e in g a r t n e r , Musical Composer and Conductor.

IV. Sub-Committee cm Intellectual Rights :

Member : M. Ca sa r e s.

Associate M em bers M. Louis G a l l ié , Secretary-General of the International Confederation of Intellectual Workers; M, K n o p h , Professor at the University of Oslo; M. Fernand M a u r e t t e , representing the International Labour Office; M. O st e r t a g , Director of the Bureaux internationaux réunis de la propriété industrielle, littéraire et artistique, Berne; M. Marcel P la isa n t, former Deputy, France; M. R u f f in i, Senator, former Minister, Italy. V. Sub-Committee of Experts for the Instruction of Youth in the Aims of the League of Nations :

Professor Gilbert M u r r a y (English) Member of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation ; M. D e s t r é e (Belgian) Member of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation ; M. Ca sa rEs (Spanish) Member of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation ; M. Luis A. B a r a l t (Cuban) Professor and Author of Works on Pedagogy ; M. S. N. Ch a t u r v e d i, M. A. (Indian) "Licentiate of Teaching” at the University of Alla­ habad; Director of a Secondary School at Lucknow ; sent to England by his Government to study Western Systems of Education ; M. Arturo P a r d o Co r r e a (Chilian) Assistant Professor of Pedagogy at the University of Santiago, Chile ; Mme. D r e y f u s -B a r n e y (French) Vice-President of the Peace Section of the International Council of Women; Liaison Officer between the International Council of Women and the Inter­ national Institute of Intellectual Co-operation; M. Giuseppe G a l l a v r e si (Italian) Professor of History at the University of Milan ; Author of Historical Works and Assessor for Education at Milan; M. Bogdan G avrilovitch (Serbian) Former Rector of the University of Belgrade ; M. C. K ir it z e sc o (Roumanian) Director of Secondary Education at the Ministry of Education, Bucharest; M. Peter M u n c h (Danish) Former Minister for War and Minister for Home Affairs; author of several History Manuals; Delegate of Denmark to the League of Nations; M. Inazo N it o b é (Japanese) Professor at the Imperial University of Tokio ; former President of the First National College, Tokio; Member of the Imperial Academy of Japan; Member of the House of Peers ; M. R o sse t (French) Director of Primary Education at the Ministry of Education, Paris; M. H . S c h e l l b e r g (German) Counsellor at the Ministry of Education of Prussia.

VI. Sub-Committee on the Interchange of Teaching Staff :

Members : Professor Gilbert M u r r a y ; Mile. B o n n e v iE; M. B r u n s c h v ic g ; M. C a s t il l e jo ; M. D u f o u r -F e r o n c e ; M. V ern o n K ello g g ; M. M il l ik a n ; M. O p r e s c u .

Correspondents of the Committee :

M. A. D o psc h (Austria) Professor of General History and former Rector of the University of Vienna ; Member of the Academy of Sciences, Vienna; M. Emile R aco v itza (Roumania) Professor of Spelæology at the University of Cluj ; President of the Roumanian Academy ; M. Jaroslav K a la b (Czechoslovakia) Professor of International Law at the University of Brno; M. Hoo-Tsi (China) Professor of Philosophy at the University of Peking; The Venerable Henry John Co d y (Canada) Archdeacon of York, Canada ; Rector of St. Paul’s Church, Toronto ; Minister of Education, Ontario. FIRST MEETING (p u b l ic ).

Held on Wednesday, July 25th, 1928, at 10.30 a.m.

Chairman : Professor Gilbert M u r r a y .

Present : All the members of the Committee or their substitutes with the exception of M. Destrée, M. Rocco and M. Lugones.

293. Election of the Chairman.

On the motion of M. P a in l e v é , seconded by M. d e R e y n o l d , Professor Gilbert M u r r a y was elected Chairman by acclamation.

294. Election of Two Vice-Chairmen.

The Ch a ir m a n , after thanking his colleagues for the great honour they had done him, said that, as regards the vice-chairmanship, he would have liked to consult M. Destrée, who had always shown such great energy in all the work of the organisation for intellectual co-operation, but unfortunately he was absent. Nevertheless, the Chairman felt sure that M. Destrée would agree in proposing that the Committee, being deprived of a great man of science in the person of its former Chairman, should elect as its Vice-Chairman one of the greatest women of science in the world, Mme. Curie.

The proposal, seconded by Dr. K r ü s s , was unanimously adopted.

Dr. K r ü s s thought that, as the Committee had been considerably enlarged since the beginning, it would be advisable to appoint a second Vice-Chairman.

M. D u f o u r -F e r o n c e said that, from the point of view of the Secretariat, there was no inconvenience in or obstacle to the Committee's having two Vice-Chairmen.

On the motion of M. Ca sa r e s, supported by M. P a in l ë v é , M. D e s t r é e was elected second Vice-Chairman.

295. Death of Professor Lorentz.

The Ch a ir m a n spoke as follows : The Chairman of this Committee ought, according to precedent, to be one of the great savants of the world. The first Chairman was the most famous and widely read of contemporary philosophers, the second the most international of all scientists. Both are among the great names of the century. If it were desirable for me to expatiate on my own lack of qualifications for succeeding them, I could do so. It is more profitable to say a few words, not about the déficiences of your present Chairman, but concerning the singular and supreme qualifications of the beloved Chairman whom we have just lost. Lorentz, if I understand history aright, may be said to have presided over one of the great revolutions of human thought. The solid world in which we were educated in the 'eighties has dissolved beneath our feet. The gelatinous, incompressible ether, the indivisible atoms, the indestructible solid matter, the law of gravitation itself, seem no longer to offer a firm basis for our faith or speculation. The comprehensible, or apparently comprehensible world of the nine­ teenth-century physicist has disappeared and in its stead we are confronted with a world which, as it seems to a layman, can at present neither be comprehended nor explained, nor even described save in mathematical formulae. This enormous change—destruction or emancipation, whichever it be—has been the work of many successive researches and discoveries, of which the most famous and far-reaching are, I presume, those of our illustrious colleague, Einstein. But all through the process from the first stage to the last, originating, assimilating, combining, co-ordinating, a spring of new suggestion in himself and a constant encouragement to the ideas of others, presided the luminous intelligence and serene equanimity of Hendrik Anton Lorentz. From his Théorie électromagnétique de Maxwell et son application aux corps mouvants in 1892, and the more famous Versuch einer Theorie der elektrischen und optischen Erscheinungen in bewegten Kdrpern in 1895, to the series of lectures on theoretical physics published year by year from 1919 to 1925 and after, he was always in the van of physical science. In his youth he was never immature, in his old age his mind never stiffened. He never ceased to advance and to understand new ideas. His transformation of a certain well-known equation is described by Eddington as “the culminating point of one phase of electro-dynamic activity and the foundation-stone of — 10 the next”. "I can well remer.iber”, he continues, "how exciting was the escape from the old elastic solid ethers with their specific inductive capacities . . . to this new world of electrons ” Sir Joseph Larmor refers to the "fifty years’ continuous leading activity” of "this most learned and rapid of contemporary physicists”. But I am little qualified to understand or even to praise Lorentz’s scientific achievement, i have known him chiefly as a colleague and Chairman of this Committee. Like the rest of you ladies and gentlemen, I have admired and envied his unfailing command of at least four languages, his rapidity of understanding, his courtesy, patience and humour, and the transparent simplicity and honesty of nature which won the affection, as well as the respect, of all of us One felt it was an education to know him. The great object for which our Committee was founded was always near to Lorentz’s heart His own ties of friendship with learned men in all parts of Europe and America remained for the most part unbroken through the long exasperations of the war. He sought instinctively f0r the healing of wounds, for reconciliation, for common sense. He believed in the purification of the mind by science. He believed that the common pursuit of the secret of nature, the common devotion to the great impersonal things of the intellect, had power to lead mankind towards some spiritual brotherhood in which the shouts of contending parties and nationalisms should be silent and even the persecuting whisper of egotism should ultimately sink to rest. The President of the Royal Society of Great Britain, Sir Richard Glazebrook, in a paper discussing Lorentz’s scientific work, ends by describing a speech of his at the International Research Council in 1926, the speech which led to the issue of a unanimous invitation to all the ex­ enemy nations to join the Council, and remarks that "all who heard him realised, if we had not known it before, that Lorentz was not only a great scientist but a great man”. In honour of that great man whom we all loved, I ask you, ladies and gentlemen, to rise for a moment and stand in silence. (The members of the Committee rose and stood in silence for a few moments.)

On the motion of the Chairman, the Committee decided to send telegrams conveying its sympathy and respects to Mme. Lorentz and to the Netherlands Government.

The S e c r e t a r y , in conformity with a desire expressed by M. Destrée, and on the request of the Chairman, read the speech delivered by M. Destrée at the funeral of Professor Lorentz,

296. Absence of M. Destrée and M. Rocco.

The S e c r e t a r y explained that M. Destrée was detained by public business in Belgium, and could not come to Geneva for the moment, but hoped to attend before the end of the session, M. Rocco was detained by a Council meeting and would not arrive at Geneva before the evening.

297. Representation of the Committee on Certain International Congresses.

The S e c r e t a r y said that on March 28th, 1928, he had received a request from the Interna­ tional Congress of Historical Sciences which was to meet at Oslo from August 14th to 18th, 1928, and which would be glad if the Committee would send a representative. Mile. Bonnevie having an engagement for that date, the Secretary thought that the Committee might be represented by Professor Susta and by Professor de Halecki, member of the Sub-Commission for University Relations, both of whom would attend the Congress. The Committee agreed to this suggestion.

T h e S e c r e t a r y said that he would send a reply in this sense. Further, the Students’ International Confederation would hold a Congress at Paris from August 11th to 24th, 1928. The Committee might perhaps ask M. Painlevé to attend the opening meeting.

M. P a in l e v é said that he would find it difficult to do so.

The S e c r e t a r y thought that, as the Secretary of the Committee would in any case have to attend the Congress, he might, if necessary, put forward the Committee’s views.

M. L u c h a ir e added that various officials of the Institute would also be present.

The Secretary’s proposal was adopted.

298. Cinematograph : Resolution adopted by the International Congress of the Lehr- filmkammer at Basle.

The S e c r e t a r y said that a resolution voted at the International Congress of the Lehrfilm- kammer at Basle would be of interest to the Committee. It referred, in connection with education by the cinema, to th e steps taken by various Governments and approved by the League of Nations, in particular, the Educational Cinematographic Institute at Rome, and the service set up in the previous year at the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation, with which the Basle Chamber of Educational Films had expressed its readiness to collaborate. — 11 — The Secretary then read the resolution and proposed that it should be sent to the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation and to the Rome Institute as soon as the latter began work.

The suggestion was approved.

2 9 9 . Progress Report by the Secretary.

The S e c r e t a r y submitted the progress report (Annex 1).

With regard to the British National Committee, the Ch a irm a n explained that it had taken some time to get the matter started. The National Committee was now in course of formation and would be brought to birth under good auspices. The two most important learned bodies in Great Britain, the Royal Society and the British Academy, as well as various other learned and artistic societies, had been sounded with a view to their representation on the Committee. A considerable number of acceptances had been received from representatives of the most important bodies. It was proposed to convene in the autumn a meeting at which those representatives, as well as individuals having special qualifications, would attend. It seemed likely that, in the end, the British National Committee would be a strong body.

300. Work of the Child Welfare Committee. Communication by M. de Reynold.

M. d e R e y n o l d explained that, owing to illness, he had been unable to attend the last session of the Child Welfare Committee.

301. Report" of the Committee’s Representatives on the Advisory Committee on Intellectual Workers, established by the International Labour Office.

A report by M. Destrée (Annex 2) was read.

The S e c r e t a r y referred to the passage in the report stating that the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation had appointed two of its members "to represent it on an Advisory Committee, whose duty it would be to draw up the agendas and programmes of work”, and pointed out that, as a matter of fact, the Committee had given full powers to its representatives to sit not only on the Agenda Committee of the Advisory Committee, but also on the Advisory Committee itself with power to vote.

The Ch a ir m a n said that he certainly had understood the resolution of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation in this way.

M. M a u r e t t e entirely accepted the Secretary's observations. It had always been under­ stood in the International Labour Office that the two members of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation were to take part in all the proceedings of the Advisory Committee. To be sure, M. Destrée had thought that, once the representatives of the Committee on Intellectual Co-opera- tion, together with the representatives of the Governing Body of the International Labour Office, had made known their views on the appointment of the members of the Advisory Committee and on its agenda, they should abstain from any further co-operation ; but this the International Labour Office would regret, since, in the course of its work, the Advisory Committee would need the representatives of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, if only to have, as regards certain questions and if necessary, their opinion concerning the partition of work between the two organisations. M. Maurette then submitted a note on the proceedings of the first session of the Advisory Committee at Brussels, and on the decisions taken in consequence of those proceedings by the Governing Body of the International Labour Office in April 1928. It was most probable that the Advisory Committee would be fully constituted at its next session on October 22nd, 1928. In conclusion, M. Maurette said that it was largely due to the breadth of mind of the representatives of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation that it had been possible to settle the somewhat delicate questions that had arisen during the session of the Advisory Committee held at Brussels in December 1927.

The Ch a ir m a n thanked M. Maurette for his report, and asked whether it would be possible for him to say at once what were the objects at which the Advisory Committee was aiming or whether it was too soon to form an idea on this subject.

M. M a u r e t t e replied that it was with the object of exploring this very question that the Advisory Committee had been convened. In fact, the desires of intellectual workers had been fully ascertained, but the question of the possibility of fulfilling their desires had not been examined. The Advisory Committee had been set up to ascertain what the people concerned wanted and to discover, in consultation with those who had the necessary qualifications, whether this was a subject for international action, for conventions, for recommendations, or for any other measure of that kind. It was, however, understood that the decisions would be left to the Governing Bodytof the International Labour Office, since the latter determined the agenda of the International Labour Conferences, before which all questions must be brought with a view to the preparation of conventions, recommendations or even binding resolutions. — 12 —

M. d e R e y n o l d wished for an explanation. Did M. Maurette propose th at the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation should be asked to discuss, for example, either of the special questions set apart by the Governing Body of the International Labour Office for discussion by the Advi­ sory Committee ? Or would it be merely for the Mixed Committee, in its capacity as such, to deal with these questions ?

M. M a u r e t t e replied that the Governing Body had singled out a certain number of questions as coming within the competence of the International Labour Office and as being capable of form­ ing subsequently the subject of discussion at the Labour Conference. It must be remembered that the agenda of the Labour Conferences was determined eighteen months in advance, and invariably on a hypothetical basis. It followed from this procedure that the representatives of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation would have time in the interval to submit a report to their Committee, and the latter would be able to put forward any suggestion it thought fit or to undertake such enquiries as it might determine, whilst communicating them to the International Labour Office for information. The International Labour Office did not claim the exclusive right to deal with questions brought before it. If an international settlement had to be effected in this field, that would be the business of the Labour Conference ; but if the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation decided to give an opinion on the questions included in the agenda of the Conference or to submit obser­ vations to the Governing Body, the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation would be free to do so and would receive the necessary information soon enough to enable it to undertake investigations, and to put forward any observations or criticism that it might deem desirable.

M. d e R e y n o l d understood that there would be nothing to prevent the Committee on Intel­ lectual Co-operation from discussing any of the points singled out by the Governing Body and mentioned in M. Maurette’s note. In M. de Reynold’s opinion, the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation had a tendency, which he thought undesirable, to extend its programme indefinitely, and he thought it would be highly advisable to define the subjects with which the Committee would not deal no less than those with which it would deal. In his view, the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation was not empowered to concern itself with intellectual workers as such, and he hoped that it would not take the first step on a dangerous slope. In particular, he did not hold the Committee qualified to consider the legal or social questions enumerated in the document under review.

M. P a in l e v é was strongly opposed to M. de Reynold’s argument. He did not think it possible to say that the Committee was to concern itself with intellectual matters and not with living intellectuals. It could not, of course, deal with these questions from the social point of view—for example, in connection with wages—but it was bound to watch over the intellectual rights and status of intellectual workers, and first and foremost their relations with one another. In his view, indeed, the Statute of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation laid on the Committee the duty of concerning itself with intellectual workers. He did not therefore think that any new items had been added to a programme that was already a very wide one. All that had been done was to put into force certain items on that programme that had already been prescribed.

The Ch a ir m a n reminded the Committee that the question had been discussed at some length in the previous year on a motion by M. de Reynold, who had upheld the same point of view, and that the late Chairman, Professor Lorentz, had replied in terms which the Chairman read out, together with certain observations made by M. de Reynold (see Minutes of the ninth session, pages 37 and 40). As a consequence of that debate in J uly 1927, there was to be submitted to the Committee a report on the basis of which it would take a decision on the question of competence.

M. P a in l e v é read Article 24 of the Rules of Procedure of the Advisory Committee (document C.I.C.I. 144 (2)). This article seemed consistent at all points with the explanations of M. Maurette, and the work prescribed for the representatives of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation was in entire accord with the definition given in the Rules of Procedure.

Mme. Cu r ie added that the reason for which the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation had thought it advisable to have two representatives on the Advisory Committee was that the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation had assumed that certain cases might arise in which it would be desirable to know what had happened and to give an opinion. The question was of particular interest to Mme. Curie, because she had been appointed substitute for M. Destrée. The decisions taken did not mean that the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation was bound to do any particular thing, but that it could do particular things. There was, therefore, no question of any compulsory widening of the Committee's work, but merely of a possibility.

M. M a u r e t t e asked permission, in spite of the fact that the discussion between M. de Reynold and M. Painlevé bore on the internal organisation of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, to add that, if the International Labour Office had consistently asked, perhaps in a manner contrary to M. Destrée’s wishes, that the representatives of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation should take part not only in framing the agenda of the Advisory Committee but also in the discussions of the Committee, this was because it might be necessary at some time to divide the work between the International Labour Office and the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation. The only means of obtaining constitutionally the support of the Institute was to put the repre­ sentatives of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation in a position to ascertain whether some aspects of certain questions might be of interest to the Committee, so that the latter might give instructions to the Institute for such collaboration as might be desirable. There were, indeed, certain questions in connection with which the International Labour Office could not act to the — 13 — exclusion of any other body; for instance, in the question of inventor’s rights, questions which fell first and foremost within the competence of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation and of the Institute. M. Maurette accordingly endorsed the observations of M. Painlevé and Mme. Curie.

M. DE R e y n o l d said that he had no intention of attacking the arrangement made by the International Labour Office, which he thought excellent. He had simply thought it legitimate to place the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation and the Institute on their guard against an unlimited extension of their activities, and he thought that his action had been promoted by a real need, because any attempt to deal with every subject would end in the Committee’s dealing with nothing at all.

Mile. B o n n e v ie recalled that she had been appointed substitute for Professor Einstein. She thought that it would be very advantageous if the representatives of the Committee on Intel­ lectual Co-operation were to prepare a report in cases where there arose questions falling within the competence of the Committee or which were on the boundary-line dividing the competences of the two bodies. It would be well to adopt a rule on this subject, since all questions to be treated by the Institute had first to be discussed by the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation.

The S e c r e t a r y wondered whether the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation was, in point of fact, responsible for the work and agenda of a Committee that was outside it. He reminded the Committee th at it had sent a representative to the Child' Welfare Committee, but the work of the latter was not that of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation. The same was the case as regards the Advisory Committee of the International Labour Office. Moreover, it was possible to anticipate cases where the Advisory Committee would take majority decisions that were opposed to the view of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation which would have only two representatives on the Advisory Committee. In these conditions, could it be said that the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation would be responsible for the resolutions of the other body ? The best course appeared to be, as had been said in the previous year, to place entire confi­ dence in the two representatives of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation and, as Mile. Bonnevie had suggested, to ask them for a report. However, it might perhaps be advisable to divide such a report into two parts, the first to consist of a detailed section for questions which might require resolutions or various measures on the part of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, and the second to contain information on the other questions.

The Ch a ir m a n thought that the present discussion had eliminated a certain misunderstand­ ing. Nevertheless, it had been merely a repetition of the discussion held in the previous year an dit was essential to abide by the decisions taken then, the Committee leaving full freedom of action to its representatives, in whom it reposed full confidence. Finally, it did not seem neces­ sary to define the method in which the reports of these representatives should be drawn up.

SECOND MEETING (p u b l ic ).

Held on Wednesday, July 2ôth, 192H, at -1.-id p.m.

Chairman : Professor Gilbert M u r r a y .

Present : All the members of the Committee or their substitutes, with the exception of M. Destrée, M. Rocco and M. Lugones.

302. Instruction of Children and Young People in the Existence and Aims of the League of Nations : Work of the Educational Information Centres.

Mile. H allsten-K allia submitted a report on the work of the Educational Information Centres (see document C. I. C. I. 197).

M. Z im m e r n said that the International Institute in Paris had been asked to assist the work of the Educational Information Centres by keeping in touch with educational associa­ tions. The Institute in Paris was particularly well suited to undertake this task. It was frequently visited by persons who were interested in educational work and was a regular meeting-place for representatives of the more important educational associations. A good deal of work had been done in Paris of an informal character which could hardly be made the subject of an official report. He had endeavoured to ascertain exactly what information was available at the Institute itself. He had found there a good deal of material, which could not, however, be used until it had been methodically arranged and classified. Since May of the present year, a skilled libra­ rian had been at work on this material, and a system of classification according to subjects had been elaborated. The results were being sent to the various educational associations. These associations were also collecting information, and he had already received valuable material from the Junior Red Cross. 14 — He was anxious to keep in the closest possible touch with the Secretariat at Geneva in order to avoid overlapping. In his view, the first task to be undertaken was the compilation of an authoritative record of what was being done in the various countries to carry out the recommenda­ tions of the Sub-Committee of Experts. It was no use building up an elaborate system of infor­ mation at Geneva or Paris unless means were organised of co-ordinating the results with those achieved elsewhere, and distributing the information acquired.

M. Ca sa r e s wished to supplement the particulars given in the report on the Conference held recently at Madrid by the "Assemblée pédagogique” . The bureau of th at Assembly, composed mostly of school teachers, had asked M. Casares to deliver a lecture on the subject of "Intellectual Co-operation and School Teachers”. His lecture, which had no value in itself, and was a plain statement of the work of the League of Nations, more particularly in the field of intellectual co-operation, had given very interesting results from the point of view of the instruc­ tion of youth in the aims of the League. Indeed, it was the "Assemblée pédagogique” which had applied to the Spanish Government, asking it to set up an enquiry by the competent national organisations into the recommendations of the Sub-Committee of Experts wTith a view to their application so far as might be possible. The "Assemblée pédagogique” had also decided to assume the costs of issuing M. Casares' lecture as a pamphlet for propaganda purposes, supplementing it with a Spanish translation of the recommendations of the Sub-Committee of Experts in order to ensure wide circulation. The Ch a ir m a n said that he welcomed the statement of M. Casares, as the results so far achieved in consequence of the recommendations of the Sub-Committee of Experts were somewhat disappointing. The instruction of youth in the aims of the League of Nations was one of the most important questions taken up by the Committee. These recommendations had been distri­ buted to the various countries. Answers had been received from at most half a dozen. The Governments had been asked to hold national conferences in order to consider the recommenda­ tions of the experts. It was difficult for him to believe that only one country, namely, Great Britain, had as yet convened a national conference, and he was glad to hear that similar action was contemplated in Spain. An effort must be made to achieve further progress in the matter. The experts had drawn up their recommendations, which had been approved by the plenary Committee and by the Council. The Secretariat had now completed its reference book, which seemed to him to be an admirable document. Nevertheless, scarcely any Government seemed to be paying much attention to the matter.

The S e c r e t a r y thought that the statement of the situation presented by the Chairman was somewhat too pessimistic. The official documents might seem to justify this pessimism, but the Secretariat had semi-official information showing that the question had received very great attention from the Governments. The latter had not wished to reply officially until they had definite facts to state; but, far from remaining insensible to the appeal of the League, the Ministries of Education in several countries regarded the position with enthusiasm and had instructed various committees to enquire in what manner it would be possible to make the school curricula come into line with the wishes of the League. Authors of school books had been asked to introduce into their works new chapters on the League, and this had already been done in certain countries. As regards national conferences, there was no need for surprise that there had not been more of them hitherto. The Secretariat not having yet published that part of the work for which it was responsible, the various countries could not complete the document in question by particu­ lars on the national situation. It wras not until after the next session of the Assembly, if the work of the Secretariat were approved at that time, that the Governments would be able to take the matter in hand.

The Ch a ir m a n said he was glad that the information from non-official sources in regard to the action being taken in the various countries on the recommendations of the Sub-Committee of Experts wTas more encouraging than the information contained in the report. He had himself seen admirable accounts of the wTork wThich was being done by the French educational associations. Surely, however, the national conferences to which reference had been made had not merely been intended to compile the national portions of the proposed book to be used in the schools, but to consider the recommendations of the Sub-Committee of Experts. It was a matter for regret that these conferences were not being called.

Mile. B o n n e v ie emphasised that the convening of national conferences should be regarded as a means rather than an end. The means adopted to carry out the recommendations of the Committee of Experts would very probably differ considerably in the various countries. In countries where public schools existed, it would be for the central administration to take the necessary action. In such countries, the administration determined the curriculum of the schools and the books to be used, and would make itself responsible for the necessary work of distribution and propaganda.

The S e c r e t a r y said that the present results should not be considered apart from one another, but th at account should be taken of the semi-official and official information which had been received even before the setting up of the Sub-Committee of Experts, since the Assembly had already made recommendations to the Governments on the instruction of youth in the aims of the League. He added that the report now under review should therefore be considered as supplementing the reports of the previous years. 15

303. Instruction of Children and Young People in the Existence and Aims of the League of Nations : Date of Meeting of the Sub-Committee of Experts.

The Ch a ir m a n noted that the Sub-Committee, according to a decision approved by the Council and the Assembly, might be convened when the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation so decided, or that some of its members might be convened when any important question arose. He did not think that there was enough information before the Committee at the moment to take any decision as to the date of the next meeting of the Sub-Committee.

The S e c r e t a r y shared this opinion. He did not think that any questions would arise between the present moment and the end of the year which would justify a meeting of the whole Sub­ committee of Experts. He asked; however, that it should be left to the Chairman of the Sub- Committee and to the Chairman of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, in consultation with the Secretariat, to convene some of the members of the Sub-Committee, should the need arise.

T he Ch a ir m a n asked if any rule existed governing a partial convocation of the Sub­ com mittee.

The S e c r e t a r y replied that certain questions might arise which would not concern all the experts. The principle of partial convocation had been admitted by the Assembly and the Council, but it was impossible to anticipate the particular cases which might arise.

M. Ca sa r e s supported the Secretary’s suggestion : It might happen, for example, that a partial meeting might be necessary to study the reference book for the use of school teachers now in course of preparation. The Secretary’s proposal, seconded by M . Casares, was adopted.

304. Welcome to M. Susta. The Ch a ir m a n , on behalf of the Committee, welcomed M. Susta, Professor of General History in the University of Prague, Member of the Prague Academy of Arts and Letters, sometime Minister of Public Education in Czechoslovakia.

M. Su st a thanked the Chairman for his kind welcome, and said that h e would place all his energies at the service of the important work undertaken by the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation. The Committee went into private session.

305. Proposed League of Nations “ Educational Review ”.

The S e c r e t a r y read his report (Annex 3).

M Ca sa r e s asked whether this question had been taken up on the initiative of the Secretariat. ; The S e c r e t a r y replied in the affirmative. He pointed out that, in any case, the Secretariat was bound to take steps for the publication of the memoranda by the Governments. Further­ more, the Sub-Committee of Experts had recommended the communication to educational reviews of periodical summaries of the work of the League. The Secretariat had thought that it would be best to make a single publication to satisfy these two needs and composed in such a way that it would be as easy to read as possible.

Mme. Cu r ie asked at what periods of time this publication would be issued and for what class of readers it would be intended.

The S e c r e t a r y replied that, for the moment and for budgetary reasons, only an annual publication had been considered. It would be intended for possible subscribers as well as for the educational reviews, educational authorities, etc.

M. Ca sa r e s recalled that the Sub-Committee of Experts had, on his own motion, adopted a resolution to the effect that all information which it was thought desirable to disseminate should be communicated to the educational reviews. This would be a means of circulating the periodical summaries on the work of the League, and for this purpose it would not be necessary to consider the creation of a special publication.

The S e c r e t a r y pointed out that, if these summaries were merely roneoed, they would hardly be read at all. This was the reason which had led the Sub-Committee to which he had referred to decide in favour of the publication of a well-prepared review, which would be easier to read than periodical summaries, which must inevitably be dry, and drawn up in too general terms.

M. Ca sa r es thought that, if the summaries were published in an existing review, they would be read just as much as if they appeared in a new publication.

Mile. B o n n e v ie said that she had not had much sympathy at the outset with the idea of the publication of this periodical, since the number of League publications was already so great. After further consideration, however, she felt that she must congratulate the Secretariat on its happy initiative in this respect. It was of great importance for the spreading of knowledge regarding the work of the League among children that the teachers themselves should be informed °f the facts. She thought, therefore, that this review, if well written and well arranged, would fill a gap. — 16 — Turning to the various items that it was proposed to include, she pointed out that it would be difficult for many people to follow clearly the official statements contained in the documents received from the States Members of the League. She would suggest, therefore, that these documents should be summarised. With regard to the proposal that the periodical should contain articles by well-known educa­ tionists, she pointed out that these articles would very probably introduce personal views, and that, on the other hand, it would be difficult for the Secretariat to return any contribution f0r which it had asked. The Secretariat might therefore be obliged to print a document w hich it would have been much better to have left unprinted. With regard to the proposal that reports should be published by expert correspondents in various countries concerning the carrying out of the experts’ recommendations, she thought that these reports would be of interest, but in this case, also, a summary wTould be desirable. In addition to the items contained in the draft proposal, she thought it also very important that the periodical should contain a summary of the work of the League each year, which would enable its development to be followed. At the same time this summary should not be too popular in character, for it was intended not for the pupils’ use but for the teachers’. M. de Reynold reminded the Committee that the adherence he had given last year to the principle of the instruction of youth in the existence and aims of the League had been the more favourably received because it represented the adherence of certain wide groups. Since then, however, M. de Reynold had had two experiences which contradicted one another. The first had led to certain pessimistic reflections. A few months previously Switzerland had had diffi­ culties with certain groups of elementary school teachers who had proposed the total and imme­ diate disarmament of the country. They thought that Switzerland should furnish an example to the other nations on this matter. The historical basis, however, on which the Swiss Confede­ ration had slowly developed in the course of seven centuries was that of mutual defence. The army in Switzerland was the great educator of the nation, the only means of education which could still be admitted by a federal country made up of different races, tongues and religions. M. de Reynold had noted with pain and surprise that some of these school teachers took up their stand not on the resolutions of the experts as a whole but on certain portions of these resolutions, with the result that the latter were completely distorted. It was obvious that the experts had never intended to cause any opposition on the part of any group of citizens to the fundamental constitution of their country. As a result of this incident the Swiss Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, which consisted of representatives of all the Universities and of all the intellectual and learned bodies of any importance, had been consulted by the Federal Govern­ ment on the manner in which the resolutions of the experts should be put into application, and had unanimously stated that everything must be done to obviate a misunderstanding of these resolutions. M. de Reynold thought that this case showed how great was the necessity for caution As regards the second fact, and this conduced to optimism, M. de Reynold would quote it, not as a citizen of Switzerland, but as an adherent of the Roman Catholic Church. The Roman Catholic Union of International Studies had begun the publication of a book wrhich was intended to remind Roman Catholics throughout the world of their international duties on the basis of what was being done by the League of Nations. An edition had already been published by the French group of the Roman Catholic Union and three hundred schools had thus been reached at a single stroke. Further, an international edition was in course of preparation. As regards the proposed review, M. de Reynold was not at first sight very favourable to it. He feared that, owing to force of circumstances, discussions on points of doctrine would be an inevitable feature, and this was no part of the League’s activity. The scheme contemplated articles on points of substance which celebrated educationists would be asked to supply, dealing with the vast problem of the teaching of international questions. There was, however, at present so great a variety of educational systems th at the problems would be set forth from very different points of viewr and, in consequence, the reader would most probably feel to a certain extent bewildered, especially if the publication were to appear only once a year. In this connection, M. de Reynold pointed out that a publication of this kind could not be entitled an annual review, but would constitute a book or pamphlet. Should the Committee decide to set forth the different educational points of view, it would have to publish something that was, in point of fact, a review appearing more frequently. The scheme submitted by the Secretariat partook of the nature both of a review and of a bulletin. In practice, M. de Reynold did not think that it would have any great success. Furthermore, in founding a review, the League would be creating a precedent and would be running the risk of having subsequently to found others for different objects. It did not appear that work of this kind fell within its programme. Who would be the ultimate readers of the proposed publication ? It wras hardly likely to be adequate for eminent educationists. If the object was to reach elementary school teachers it would be necessary to have a very large edition appearing frequently, and, consequently, the cost would be high. In any case, if the Committee decided upon the publication, M. de Reynold would ask that a proper editing committee should be set up, consisting not of officials but of specialists who would represent the main lines of thought, in order to have a really impartial review. Personally, M. de Reynold was against the preparation of a review, but if the scheme were, nevertheless, taken into consideration he thought that, in its present form, it had not been sufficiently inves­ tigated. The Committee, or any organisation which it might appoint for this purpose, should examine the question thoroughly.

Dr. K r ü s s wished also to know to whom the review would be sent. In the present state of affairs it did not seem likely that most teachers would be able to afford the subscription to a — 17 —

review of this kind. Moreover, a large number of primary schools were very isolated and a long distance from a library. On the other hand, to send the review only to educational administra­ tors and institutions of higher study would not solve the problem, for in this way the great majority of teachers would not receive it. Dr. Kriiss had no objection to the proposed publication, but he thought that the problem would only be partially solved thereby. Most teachers sub­ scribed to some educational review and the best solution would be to send articles to the reviews which were already in existence. It was only by this means that the great mass of teachers could be reached.

The S e c r e t a r y observed that the majority of the members of the Committee made reser­ vations with regard to the scheme which he had read. In consequence, it might be desirable to postpone the question to the next session of the Sub-Committee of Experts for further investigation.

M. G a l l ié agreed with Dr. Kriiss. The publication in question could only be part of a general scheme of publicity. He recalled that, in the previous year, M. Destrée had forcefully declared that the League would be practically doomed to failure unless it concerned itself first and foremost with teaching the young what it was and what work it was doing. He had heard with astonish­ ment the statement of M. de Reynold that the Swiss Confederation had been established by reason of the necessity for mutual defence, and that the army was still the only means of collective education at its disposal. For his part, he had always thought that the dangers of the Alps had, to a very large extent, taught the Swiss the necessity for that solidarity of mankind which was at the basis of the League, and which constituted the guiding principle of all its work. He regretted that M. Oprescu had not insisted more on the necessity7 of finding a solution at once. The question of a publication of this kind had come up in the previous year. A Sub­ committee of Experts had been convened, recommendations had been sent out to the Govern­ ments, and all that was proposed now was an annual volume. M. Gallié considered that such publicity was quite inadequate. In any case, he held that the Committee should not separate without having appointed a Committee of Three to study, in consultation with the Secretariat, the question of the creation of a periodical intended for the use of teachers, and to represent the first step in the application of a general plan of publicity which would be carried into effect later. This plan would include co-operation with the newspaper agencies, educational reviews, associations of teachers, etc.

M. d e Ca stro said that he had listened with pleasure to M. Gallié's remarks, and that he agreed with him on the necessity of a publication for the objects contemplated in the Secretariat’s note. Mlle. Bonnevie, M. de Reynold, and Dr. Kriiss had offered very interesting remarks on the question, but they were concerned rather with the programme of the review, and not, in the strict sense of the term, with its creation. I t was this latter point that must be considered first. Mile. Bonnevie had said that there appeared to be too many publications issued by the League and the Institute, and that probably there would not be any great advantage in producing others. M. de Castro wished to point out that in this matter it was not the quantity that could be harmful. It was desirable that there should be numerous publications provided they were good ones. The programme and details of procedure for the publication of the review would have to be determined after enquiry, but the suggestion contained in the Secretariat’s note should in principle be accepted here and now. A publication issued by one of the organs of the League would, from that very fact, enjoy a quite special measure of authority. Furthermore, this method of publication would permit of a wide circulation gratis. This was an important advantage which must not be overlooked. The only difficulty would be that of cost, but this objection would disappear if the Assembly would grant the necessary appropriations.

M. Z im m e r n said that, as he had shared in the initiation of this scheme, he wished to explain what its authors had had in mind. He agreed with all that had been said in the course of the discussion, but not with the conclusions that had been drawn by the Secretary. Why had it been proposed to publish the information received ? In the first place, a definite request had been made that the League should publish Government documents, and, in the second place, the League had collected a mass of information, which, after having been sifted, might be made available for educational purposes all over the world. This information could not, therefore, be left unused. The question had then arisen whether the periodical should be a bulletin or a review. The intention of the authors of the scheme was that it should be a bulletin, in so far as its objects were concerned, but a review in its form. It was necessary that it should give a living idea of educational experiments, although it was not intended that it should lay down points of doctrine. For what public was the periodical intended ? In the first place for the educational admi­ nistrators, who would be charged with the application of the recommendations of the Sub­ committee and who would need to know what was being done in different countries on lines different from those followed in their own country, and, in the second place, for the professors of educa­ tion; that was to say, for those who taught teachers, rather than for the teachers themselves. Thirdly, the review was specially intended for the editors of educational periodicals ; it would furnish them with material that they could not otherwise obtain, and in a more attractive form than th at of a bare report. With regard to the plan of the review, it should be remembered that the field was an enormous one, for it would be necessary to record progress in all parts of the world. A large space should therefore be devoted to a statement of actual facts. He himself had thought that it might be pos­ sible to include an article for each continent, or, at any rate, separate ones for Europe, Asia and the United States. Articles might also be included on each of the different spheres of education. — 18 — M. Zimmern agreed with Mlle. Bonnevie that Government documents were often very long and that their interest was not always sustained. He approved her suggestion that these docu­ ments should be summarised, but pointed out that they might also be inserted in extenso in small print, which would make them available for use by administrators. With regard to the date of publication, it had been thought that a review might have been prepared in time for an important meeting of the International Association of Teachers that was to be held in the following year. He did not see any reason, however, why the publication should not be delayed to a later date. Perhaps this question might be referred to the Sub-Committee that it was proposed to appoint.

M. Ca sa r e s pointed out that, contrary to what M. de Castro had said, there was no unani­ mous agreement even on the principle of publication. For his part he was opposed to it.

M. d e R e y n o l d was also opposed to publication.

M. C a s a r e s considered that the only point on which the members of the Committee were in agreement was the necessity of keeping the educational world in touch with the work of the League ; that point, however, was covered by the resolution of the Sub-Committee of E x p erts concerning the periodical communication of a summary to the existing educational reviews. These reviews had a wide circulation among teachers, the great majority of whom were thus reached If the review were to be published, M. Casares would have no observations to make on the first point of the preliminary scheme. As regards the second, if it were proposed to publish articles of the kind recommended by M. Zimmern, these were covered by the third point of the preliminary scheme. If, on the other hand, it was proposed to publish a statement of purely personal views, M. Casares held that a publication of that kind could not be issued in the name of the League. It was obvious, for instance, that if the Health Organisation published a bulletin giving the results of its activities in the various countries, it would not include in it articles in favour of or against vaccination. It would be ultra vires for the Health Organisation to make a pronouncement on that subject.

Mme. Cu r ie supported the general point of view put forward by M. de Castro. The objec­ tions th a t had been raised referred to the risks involved in the publication of articles expressing personal opinions. In her view, these risks could be avoided. Mme. Curie thought, with Dr. Kriiss, that the review in question should have as wide a circu­ lation as possible in all circles. In particular, it should go to publishing houses, and for this purpose should be communicated to all educational reviews. This being the object in view, the League might perhaps agree to a small financial sacrifice and, furthermore, special gifts of money might be solicited in the various countries. Mme. Curie accordingly held that the idea of setting up a review should not be relinquished, but it would be well to appoint a small Committee to investigate ways and means.

M. Painlevé also thought that the question should be studied in greater detail, even if it were to be settled in the near future. For his part he was not convinced of the utility of a publication of that kind. He was impressed by the arguments of Dr. Kriiss and M. Casares. The first question to be examined when the creation of a review was under consideration was whether it would be read. It was not easy to ensure this particularly on the part of elementary school teachers. There were already in existence certain extremely well prepared reviews which probably would not receive with favour the appearance of a competitor. M. Painlevé doubted whether they would co-operate, and thought it would be better to make known the work of the League through the medium of existing reviews, a proposal which had the advantage that it could be put into effect immediately.

D r. D u g g a n said that, as a substitute member, he had hesitated to speak on this subject. In the previous year he had published a European Bulletin for the use of universities in the United States, which had drawn particular attention to the work of the League. He had found, however, that M. Luchaire’s publication was so much more complete that it had not been neces­ sary to continue his own. Perhaps this would be an illustration of the possible superfluity7 of a League periodical. With regard to M. Casares’ proposals, he pointed out that most papers, at any rate in the United States, were overwhelmed by contributions and that most of these were liable to be set aside. He thought, however, that the publication of a book would be of great value. At present, the general impression was that the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation was only an institution to make suggestions and that it did not take an active part in spreading information concerning educational developments. Dr. Duggan was certain that a book of the kind proposed would stimulate interest in the Committee’s work. He wished to support M. Zimmern’s proposal that the medium of communication should be the supervisors of education. In the United States, for instance, there was an annual meeting of the principal educationists, and this conference would be glad to receive information from the League.

Mile. B o n n e v ie thought that this question should be neither dropped nor adjourned. It would be desirable to have the periodical ready for publication in the following year, when the Committee could criticise it and make alterations in it. With regard to the observations of M. Casares and D r. Kriiss, she did not think that there was any contradiction between the two proposals. The communication of special information to the reviews and the spread of general information by means of a book should be undertaken on parallel lines. She supported t h e proposal that a small Sub-Committee should be a p p o in te d . 31. Ca sa r es said, in reply to Dr. Duggan, that if his observation was perfectly correct in so far as regarded the tendency of the big Press to take no account of the publications it received, this was not the case with the professional periodicals referred to in the resolution of the Sub-Committee of Experts. He thought that the question might be submitted to the members of the Sub-Committee of Experts whom it was proposed to convene in the following year. This was the very question which the experts had been appointed to study. It was natural that it should be submitted to them. Dr. K rüss would be grateful if M. Zimmern would give his opinion on the number of copies of the proposed publication. He pointed out to Mile. Bonnevie that he was not opposed to the proposed publication, but he had said that it offered only a partial solution of a general problem. M. S u s t a suggested t h a t it would be well to combine the advantages of a review with those of a bulletin, while obviating their disadvantages. The disadvantage of a bulletin was that it was too official and was not widely read because it had little animation. A review contained more literary articles and was easier to read. A publication drawn up in th is way could be sent to the periodicals and, in particular, to those with the widest circulation in educational circles. In Czechoslovakia, almost all school teachers, even those in the most isolated villages, received their professional journal. It would accordingly be particularly important to have the assistance of such periodicals.

The Ch a ir m a n said that this was just the kind of question that a Sub-Committee might consider. He proposed, in accordance with Mme. Curie’s suggestion, that a Sub-Committee should be appointed and should be composed as follows : M. Gallié, Dr. Kriiss, M. Casares, Dr. Duggan.

Dr. K r ü s s desired an explanation on the object of the Sub-Committee. Was it to draw up a resolution or to frame a preliminary scheme ?

The Ch a ir m a n inferred from the discussion that had just been held that the Sub-Committee would have to make a report on the preliminary scheme which M. Oprescu had read.

The S e c r e t a r y wished to say that the Secretariat had done everything in its power as regards the preparation of that preliminary scheme. He had asked for the help of the Institute. Many conversations and meetings had been held. The Information Section of the Secretariat, which would have, to a large extent, to carry out the resolutions of the Sub-Committee of Experts, had anticipated difficulties which it thought would in practice prove insurmountable. It need not be said that it had examined the question with all the attention and competence of which it was capable, but it had been unable to find a solution. One main difficulty arose from the fact that the summaries were to be sent to all countries in the world, and, with a view to framing communiqués which would be of equal interest to all countries, it was necessary to confine oneself to very general ideas. In these circumstances, the Information Section had held that, since the replies of the Governments were to be printed, it would be well to supplement them by means of commentaries and to contemplate a wider publication. The small Committee which had dealt with the question had considered that 3,000 English copies and 2,000 French copies of the publication in question would suffice for a beginning. It had not contemplated the possibility of selling these copies. In its view, a wide gratis circulation would, at the beginning, be essential if this undertaking of the League was to be made known. The Secretary thought that, in view of the interest taken by the Information Section in the question, it would be desirable for a member of that Section to attend the meetings of the Sub-Committee, and he proposed that Mile. Radziwill should be appointed for this purpose. The Secretary added that it would be well for the Committee to receive, at an early date, the report of the Sub-Committee, so that it might itself be able to frame its own report with a view to submitting it to the Assembly in September 1928, since the latter body alone could make the necessary appropriations.

Dr. D u g g a n proposed that Mile. Bonnevie should be nominated in his place.

Dr. K r ü s s underlined the importance of co-operation with the United States and urged Dr. Duggan to consent to sit on the Sub-Committee.

It was decided that the Sub-Committee should consist of M. G a l l ié , D r. K r ü s s , M. Ca sa r es and Dr. D u g g a n , with the assistance of representatives of the Institute and of Mile. R a d z iw il l .

306. Death of Professor Lorentz : Telegram from Mme. Lorentz.

The Ch a ir m a n read the following telegram which he had received from Mme. Lorentz :

[Translation.] ‘ ' Please accept my sincere thanks for your expression of sympathy. May your work contribute to the welfare of the Nations. — L o r e n t z .” THIRD MEETING (p r iv a t e ).

Held on Thursday, July 26th, 1928, at 10.30 a.m.

Chairman : Professor Gilbert M u r r a y .

Present : All the members of the Committee or their substitutes, with the exception of M. Destrée and M. Lug ones.

307. Examination of the General Report by the Director on the Work of the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation.

The Ch a ir m a n , introducing to the Committee the General Report of the Director of the International Institute on the work of the Institute for the year 1927-28 (see Annex 3 to document A.28.1928.XII), said that two questions appeared to arise in regard to it. The report was admirably written, it was an ingenious, eloquent and imaginative document. It was not perhaps, however, strictly speaking, a report on the work of the Institute during the year 1927-28, such as the Committee might endorse and refer to the Council of the League of Nations. It appeared to be rather in the nature of an apologia addressed to the public by the Director. On the question of form, there were two or three points to be considered. If the report were accepted as a report of the Director to the Committee, for which the Committee would make itself responsible, certain amendments and excisions would probably be necessary. The document, however, need not be treated in that way. The Director of the Institute might be asked to write a brief formal report to the Committee, and the document now under consideration might then be regarded as a pamphlet issued on behalf of the Institute. Even in that case, however, the Committee would probably still wish to examine it and discuss suggestions with a view to its amendment. It was for the Director of the Institute bimself to say which course he preferred to take. Criti­ cisms on the report would probably refer more to its form and tone than to its substance. It appeared to be written in the form of an appeal by the Institute, as an independent authority, to public opinion. The report also seemed to be too optimistic, and occasionally appeared to meet criticisms with an air of triumph which could not perhaps in every case be justified. It also set out to define and explain to the world at large the significance of intellectual co-operation. Such definitions and explanations should be offered by the Committee itself. He would, therefore, ask the Committee whether it wished to deal with the document as a draft report to the Council, or as a pamphlet written on behalf of the Institute. He would further suggest that the revision, which would in any case be necessary, should be entrusted to a small Sub-Committee. Certain members of the Committee might desire to comment not only upon the form but upon the substance of the report, and discuss the lines on which the Institute was being conducted. He himself had often heard it said that the Institute was taking up too many tasks. The answer of the Director of the Institute to that charge was that the Committee itself had laid these tasks upon the Institute. He would suggest that it might be well to collect all the resolutions passed by the Committee, and for these resolutions to be reviewed in order to decide which of them should be retained with a view to further action.

M. L u c h a ir e wished merelj7 to point out that the report under discussion was purely provi­ sional. It had only been printed in order to facilitate reading, and he congratulated himself that it had in point of fact been read. Moreover, as the Chairman had said, the report was of a special character. During the current year the Institute had submitted to the various Sub-Committees, which also meant to the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, as many as forty-eight reports, of which forty-seven, including the report which the Governing Body would examine, were submitted in as impersonal a form as could be desired and were confined to the definite subject which the Institute had to study. M. Luchaire had thought that the report by the Director of the Institute to the Committee should be framed differently ; it should review the work as a whole and afford the Committee as complete a picture as possible of the activities and methods of the Institute as well as of its position and the progress it had made in public opinion during the past year. Briefly, the report should be a picture of an institution that was gifted with life and even with thought. This was the reason for which M. Luchaire had supplemented his systematic statement with a few comments intended to demonstrate the direction and value of the Institute’s work, as well as the general guiding lines given by the Committee itself since the outset. If he had perhaps made mistakes in some of his interpretations, the Committee would say so and would correct the report as it wished. In any case, M. Luchaire wished to say th at he had never intended to put forward a personal opinion before the Committee nor to address himself to the public over the head of the Committee. He was entirely at the Committee’s disposal to discuss the report, to amend it where neces­ sary and to consider it either as a report to the Council or as a document of any other kind. N ever­ theless, as regards the point whether the report should be discussed by the Committee in detail or whether the responsibility for it should be left to the Director, he could only point out that the second mode of procedure had been followed hitherto. The Director’s reports had not been approved in detail with the exception of the report to the Governing Body. This at any rate — 21 — was what had been decided in the previous year, but the Committee was entitled, if it so desired, to alter the procedure. The Ch a ir m a n understood that M. Luchaire preferred that the Committee should merely take note of his report and should submit it as a separate document leaving him to take the responsibility for it.

M. L u c h a ir e replied that he had no preference. If the Committee desired, after amending the report, to endorse it, the Director would feel greatly honoured, but he thought that the final decision would depend on the discussion that was about to take place. M. Rocco observed that the Chairman had raised a tw'ofold question of form and substance. As regards the question of form, the report by the Director of the Institute went too much into detail and was too apologetic, and it appeared rather to aim at propaganda than to constitute an account of work done. M. Rocco did not attach too much importance to these particular criticisms on points of form, nor to any others th at might be made. The question of substance was much more important and he would endeavour to put it in as clear a light as possible. It must be recognised that, although some discontent had been shown with regard to the Institute, the criticisms put fonvard were neither clear nor precise. It was said that the Institute was too bureaucratic, that there w7as too much red tape. An attempt must be made to clear up these criticisms. Many of them were due to psychological factors and account should be taken of these without, however, urging them too far. Certain persons, perhaps, objected to the fact that the Institute was outside Geneva, as this did not allow of the amount of control that might be desired. This, however, was a question which far exceeded the competence of the Committee, and the expediency of organising bodies outside Geneva was a matter for consideration by the Council and the Assembly. These two bodies having decided to create an Institute at Paris, to act as the executive organ of the Committee, it was clear th at the Committee w'ould not be justified in making any criticism on this subject. This was a question wrhich could only be settled by the Assembly and the Council as regards the future and not as regards the past. It would be better to consider the question of substance, that was to sa}7, the object of the Institute. In what w7ay did the Committee contemplate that object? This was the real question at issue. There were different ways of viewing the organisation and, in particular, the activity of the Institute. The latter might have a definite line of policy which would help it to do some­ thing concrete in the intellectual w7orld. It might examine certain major philosophical or social questions falling within the intellectual field; for instance, the importance of the Press in the intellectual formation of man. Should the Press be allowed greater freedom or should it be controlled, etc. In M. Rocco's view7, this was not the right way to contemplate the object before the Institute. The Institute and the Committee itself had been founded to meet a concrete need, namely, the necessity of bringing the countries together in the field of intellectual activity. It must be admitted that the nineteenth century had marked a relapse as regards intellectual co-operation and that the preceding century had been superior in this respect. There had been a universal language, Latin, which was now7 used hardly at all. There had existed a unity of thought which had disappeared. What was necessary w7as to restore this co-operation and this unity. The Institute, therefore, wras not called upon to carry out researches itself or to solve problems, however important they might be, but to bring the countries together from the intellectual point of view and to restore that unit}7 of science and culture that had vanished in the nineteenth century. The function of co-ordination was a gigantic task in which the Institute was confronted with manifest difficulties. Its tragedy was lack of economic and financial means ; in order to perform what was asked of it, it would need not a few million francs, but tens and perhaps hundreds of millions. For instance, to take a concrete case, in order to establish the possibility of communi­ cation between scientists in the different countries, a communication that in past centuries was assured by Latin, the minimum requisite would be that all works relating to science, letters and art should be translated into the four or five most important languages. The necessary money, however, was lacking. Every criticism of the Institute wras due to this contradiction between the gigantic aims assigned to it and the quite insignificant means placed at its disposal. Why wyas there too much bureaucracy, too much red tape ? Because paper replaced money. The big tasks that could not be done for lack of money wrere replaced by small ones, newspaper cuttings, etc. It might then be asked : Is the Institute to be blamed for this defect which cannot indeed be denied but which is in no way due to the Institute itself? Would it not be better to attempt to carry out one of these big tasks and to seek for money for this purpose? It would be a mistake to regard the Institute and even the Committee as having, in their capacity as international bodies, any large supply of ways and means which would enable them to do wrhat the nations could not do. On the contrary, the countries were richer than the Institute and if it were desired that it should realise its object, which was to bring the people together in the intellectual field, an attempt must be made to obtain for it the ways and means whereby it could take up some of these major problems. There was no need for apprehension if their solution required four, six or ten million francs. A request must be made for the money. The present discontent was felt by persons who had vast objects in view but whose means were insignificant.

M. d e R e y n o l d said that he had been devoted to and still was devoted to intellectual co-operation, on which he had done much work as one of the original artisans and to which he, like all his other colleagues, had given much of his time. He must, however, confess to a certain feeling of discouragement, and w7hat it was his duty to say he would put into a final and definitive shape, somewhat on the lines of a last w7ill and testament. — 22 — The question with which the Committee was dealing should be treated with method, n should not be taken either at too high or at too low a level. It should not be taken at too high a level, in order to obviate the danger of losing the way among wide considerations which would make it difficult to obtain a practical solution, and it must not be taken at too low a level, since if the Committee magnified the details of form of the Director’s report, it might be said that thé wood could not be seen for the trees. It was necessary to have a general view which would not be confined to the Institute, but would embrace the whole field of intellectual co-operation Everyone present must shoulder their responsibilities. There were the responsibilities of the Institute and of its Director, and there were those of the Committee and of each of its members. If any of them had made a mistake, they must admit it and correct it. It was beyond question that there was a general feeling of uneasiness throughout the whole field of intellectual co-operation, an uneasiness to which M. de Reynold was keenly alive. This feeling had grown since the Institute had begun work, and M. de Reynold would endeavour to analyse it. The first reason for this feeling related to a point of fact, namely, the question of organisation, The Institute worked at full time every day of the year, whereas the Committee met only a few days each year. It was, therefore, natural and inevitable that direct control, whether by7 the Committee or by the Governing Body of the Institute, should be somewhat difficult. The Institute, which acted and advanced, naturally tended to leave the Committee behind, and even the setting-up of the Board of Directors in the heavy and complicated machine of the Organisation for Intellectual Co-operation, as a body between the Committee and the Institute, did not invalidate the truth of the fact that it was every day becoming more difficult for the Committee to supervise and direct the Institute. This was inevitable, for reasons over which neither body had control, and the Institute could no more criticise the Committee than the Committee could criticise the Institute. This factor must, in fairness, be borne in mind. Among the definite reasons which might be mentioned was one which had been brought forward recently in a newspaper article of which M. de Reynold did not approve as a whole, and which he even regretted. It did, however, contain the following observation, that, in substance, intellectual co-operation had never been defined; the term was still a vague one, and the activities of the members of the Organisation for Intellectual Co-operation had consequently been subject to some fluctuation. In 1922, the Council had asked the Committee three definite questions which in the substance required merely theoretical replies and an opinion. The Committee was at that time of a purely provisional and consultative character. Little by little it had become permanent, but it had never had assigned to it a definite object, limits, or systematic organisation. This state of affairs was certainly embarrassing, and M. de Reynold believed that the time had come to ask the Council to define anew the work of the Committee, or, if need be, to endorse such definition as the Committee might itself determine. There was another cause for uneasiness to which the Chairman had drawn special attention, namely, the multiplicity and disparity—he might even say, the incoherence—of the diverse questions which the Committee had to investigate. If, on the previous day, M. de Reynold had caused a feeling of impatience in the mind of the Chairman of the Governing Body, M. Painlevé, it was solely7 because, in his view, the Organisation for Intellectual Co-operation was undertaking work in too many directions, and, because upon the idea that it could do everything, was being superimposed the idea that it alone could do it. It was essential that the Committee should have the courage itself to undertake a revision of the questions it had to study7, with the understanding that it would eliminate those which could not be solved, and those which were not urgent or which were like dead weights, or which only conduced to a waste of energy which should be concentrated on two or three definite objects. Why was it that one Committee of the League, for instance, the Financial Committee, had done exceedingly good wrork? It was because it had always had assigned to it definite objects. The comparison must not, of course, be pushed too far, but with a limited programme one stood to gain in action and influence. Another reason for the uneasiness which had been felt concerned a question of method. The Institute and its Director had adopted a method with which, he believed, the Committee was not in agreement. In any case, he personally was not in agreement with it, and he said so the more freely in that M. Luchaire had, for two or three years, been acquainted both by conversation and by correspondence with his views on this subject. Whether M. Luchaire or M. de Reynold was right or wrong, it was essential once and for all that the Committee should define the method to the adopted. M. de Reynold would submit to its decision if the Committee disagreed with him, and the opposite event, he was too well acquainted with M. Luchaire's generosity and impartiality7 to doubt th at he would carry7 out any7 method that might be determined. Beyond the question of method lay the field of imponderabilia. The question of atmosphere or of the state of mind was perhaps much more important than any other. Imponderabilia could not be defined ; they7 could only be felt, and in this connection M. de Reynold must explain once again in what way his opinion differed from that of M. Luchaire, and the reasons for which he thought that the Institute had set out upon certain roads which led nowhere. He believed he was entitled to speak of the Institute, as he had contributed to its creation. When the scheme for the foundation of the Institute was first put forward, he had not enquired what was its origin, and whether it did not emanate from persons whom he might be justified in distrusting. He had merely had regard to the gesture of the French Government, and he had done everything in his power to help on the realisation of the scheme. This gave him the right to be completely frank. In the previous yrear, on behalf of the Board of Directors, he had made a report w hich M. Luchaire had no doubt considered severe. This y7ear M. de Reynold thought that he w ould make a rather less severe report, since there had been certain very definite improvements, and the results obtained were already sufficiently important, but he would have maintained the general criticisms made in the previous year. I n what way did M. Luchaire differ from him as to the question of method? In M. de Reynold’s view, the Institute was too administrative, too bureaucratic. It was, of course, necessary to have a good administration and a certain amount of bureaucracy in a body like the Institute ; but the limits must not be exceeded, and adminis­ tra tio n must not be made an end in itself. Foi the reasons explained by M. Rocco, M. de Reynold noted from M. Luchaire’s report that questions relating to the working of the Institute played a primary part, whereas to his mind their part was a secondary one. What he wanted first and fo rem o st were results. If they were not numerous, or if they were not definitive, no attempt must be made to disguise the true situation under a mask of considerations regarding organisation and methods of work. The Institute was not a bureau. It should conform to its title ; that was to say, it should be a meeting-place of men placed under a single control, working on the same task with essentially intellectual instruments, which would not be the instruments of bureau­ cracy except in so far as that might strengthen the work of intellectual co-operation. If M. de Reynold dwelt upon this question it was because he was very well aware that the present state of affairs was damaging the prestige of the Institute in intellectual circles. No doubt, as M. Rocco had said, criticism from afar was easy. Nevertheless, in the course of various travels in Europe, M. de Reynold had noted that the criticism of the Institute was unanimous. This was a general psychological indication which must not be overlooked, and, if the present methods did not help to improve this bad state of feeling, they must be changed. The reading of M. Luchaire’s report had keenly interested M. de Reynold. He would not go into criticisms of detail, which would take too much time. He had, however, the impression that the Institute was, so to speak, becoming self-dependent and that its wheel was turning somewhat fast without hsTving any grist to grind, perhaps in order to create an illusion for itself. This criticism was in no way personal, and was bound up with the general situation to which M. Rocco had drawn special attention. The principle that M. de Reynold recommended could be stated in two words : great simplicity and great modesty. Simplicity was necessary because it was only thus that the best results could be obtained in moral and intellectual matters, and that action could be made proportionate to the actual means at the Institute’s disposal. If the resolutions taken were to be reviewed, it would be essential to determine the means placed at the Institute’s disposal each year, and to ascertain the ways by which its action could be made proportionate to its actual powers. If the Institute was invariably in need of money, it was because its activity exceeded the actual resources placed at its disposal. In the previous month, M. de Reynold had talked over this question with M. Bergson, and the latter had called to mind a suggestion which he had previously put forward—that a fairly large sum out of the annual credits of the Institute should be placed in reserve, not for the work of the Institute itself, but in order to enable the Institute to subsidise the work of intellectual co-operation. Modesty was essential in this sense—that the Institute should not be guided b)r the ambition of being to the League a pendant in the intellectual field similar to the International Labour Office. Its objects should be entirely different, and it should attract to itself as little as possible the activities of intellectual life. M. de Reynold had already observed in various quarters a feeling of discontent, and he drew attention to the last meeting of State delegates. *He had in his hands a somewhat lengthy report on this question, which contained a very fully developed and objective critiscism of the Institute’s methods covering to a large extent his own observations. Finally, it was necessary to strengthen the intellectual character of the Institute. Its bureaucratic work might suffer thereby perhaps, but that was what the public expected, and these imponderabilia could not be neglected. The Director and the officials of the Institute must not lose contact with intellectual life. M. de Reynold was aware that all his observations could be easily refuted, and when he listened to M. Luchaire he invariably appreciated his arguments very highly. But the Committee must take a decision. If it had made a mistake, it must shoulder its responsibilities and change its methods. While the Committee governed the Institute, it was itself under the control of the Council. The Committee had now been in existence for six years. It had never had assigned to it a definite programme apart from the three vague questions of 1922, which had been quickly outstripped. It must know what it had to do and what it had not to do. The Committee was not the only organ of the League, and it should act as part of the whole. Contact between the Institute and the Secretariat must be as close and regular as possible, and the former resolutions of the Committee must be reconsidered, a thing which had never been done, although every commercial house established its balance-sheet each year. If changes in the methods and organisa­ tion of the Institute were found necessary, they must be carried out unsparingly and uncom­ promisingly. The members of the Committee differed greatly from one another in temperament, nationality and creed. Personally, M. de Reynold had never hidden his convictions, but there was one thing that united all the members, and that was the work of the League. There might he different conceptions as to ways and means, but there was only one conception regarding the object in view. Intellectual co-operation was one of the great works of the League. It had not yet given the results expected of it, and it was time to remedy this state of affairs. France had made a noble gesture in offering the Institute; that conception should be supported, and, if need be, developed, but always in conformity with the spirit underlying the original decisions.

Mme. C u r i e observed that M . de Reynold had not defined the method he had in mind.

The C h a i r m a n thought that that was a question of detail, whereas the Committee was at the moment discussing the general question. — 24 —

M. DE Reynold, in reply to Mme. Curie, said that he would return later to the question of method, if desired. He could assure her that he had very definite ideas on this subject. He thought th at if the Committee wished to go into details it should do so at another meeting or should appoint a Sub-Committee, to which he would submit particular points.

Mile. B o n n e v ie , referring to the questions raised by the Chairman at the beginning of the discussion, said that the concrete problem before the Committee was whether the report of the Director of the Institute should be forwarded by the Committee to the Council and to the Assembly, or whether the Director should be asked to draft a new report. The Chairman had intimated that, in his opinion, even if the report of the Director were issued merely as a document on behalf of the Institute, it would, nevertheless, need revision, and he had proposed that a Sub-Committee should be appointed for the purpose. Viewing the document as a report addressed to the Council, it was obvious that, both as regards its substance and tone, it was very different from the previous reports. Anyone reading the present report, who was not a member of the Committee and unfamiliar with its work, would have an impression that the Institute was an independent centre of intellectual life rather than a centre for the co-ordination of the intellectual activities of the various countries. But in reality it had so far been difficult to arouse any great interest on the part of the public in the work of the Institute. This might be the fault of the national groups in the various countries, but the Committee must be held mainlj- responsible for the present state of affairs. The Committee had undoubtedly adopted too many resolutions in the past, and had failed to keep them in view or to supervise their execution. She welcomed the proposal of the Chairman that a list of these resolutions should be compiled and examined by the Committee. Owing to lapse of time, there might be questions which now overlapped with other questions. Other institutions might have arisen whose activities partially coincided with those of the Institut» or the Secretariat of the League of Nations. The Committee might with advantage during its next session survey the whole work of the Institute, with a view to co-ordinating the various questions with which it had been asked to deal. A wrong impression might be created by the report at present before the Committee. The report was supposed to cover the work of the Institute during the year 1927-28. There were frequent references, however, to questions which had been dealt with earlier. There were, moreover, references to questions with which the Institute was not primarily concerned, as, for example, in the chapter on international associations, some of which were scarcely or not at all in touch with the Institute. It was not, moreover, clear what wrere the relations between the present report and the reports of the Sub-Committees of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation. The plenary Committee was mainly interested in the reports of the Sub-Committees, and not of the sections of the Institute. The questions dealt with in the report of the Director, however, were submitted to the Committee in the form in which they had been placed before the Sub-Committees, which had, however, changed or perhaps omitted several points contained in the reports of the sections of the Institute. Readers of the report might perhaps be tempted to ask whether the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation, working in isolation from the League of Nations, was not finding it difficult to maintain its international character. It was only necessary to refer to the list of experts dealing with the work of intellectual co-operation given on pages 38 to 41 of the report to realise that some difficulty had been felt in regard to the matter. She would also refer to Chapter V on co-ordination, which would be found in paragraphs 77 to 79 of the report. This section gave the impression that the Institute had a seious responsibility in the organising of scientific congresses. No special examples, however, were given, and some expressions used were rather astonishing. She would refer, in particular, to the reference on page 26 to congresses called together in order to discuss communications on " small matters of science”. In regard to the question raised by the Chairman, she thought that it would be very difficult to amend the document sufficiently for it to be endorsed and forwarded to the Council as an official report. The better procedure would be for the Director to write a short report on the work of the Institute during the current year. The document before the Committee might then be revised by a Sub-Committee and published on behalf of the Institute. The amendments would not in that case be very difficult or complicated.

The C h a ir m a n asked M . Dufour-Feronce to make a statement as to whether, from the point of view of the Secretariat, it would be well to revise the report with a view to its submission to the Assembly, or whether it should be retained as a separate document.

M. D u f o u r -F e r o n c e said that, after reading this report, he had had a conversation with the Director of the Institute, in which he had expressed the view that the report was likely to cause a feeling of uncertainty in the mind of the reader. This was still his view. He found it difficult to picture this document as a report, in the true sense of the word, of the work of the Institute during the past twelve months. To be this, it should perhaps have been much more concise. It should have consisted of an introduction, a statement of what had been done in former years, an exact description of the work of the Institute in the last twelve months, a list of the work in actual preparation, and a list of the various tasks that had been entrusted to the Institute. The Director might also request the Committee to discuss with him the problems which should be treated first, due account being taken of the financial means and staff a t the disposal of the Institute. He thought that a report of this kind would be much more interesting for the public, for it would enable the activities of the Institute to be easily comprehended. If the present report were to be published, should it not be revised? M. Dufour-Feronce thought so. Or would the Commission perhaps prefer to ask the Director of the Institute to I — 25 — su b m it a shorter report? That, however, was a matter for the Committee and not for the Secretariat. M. Dufour-Feronce added that the Chairman had suggested to him that the report should be s u b m itte d to the Governing Body. In his view, however, it should be submitted to the Committee, since this was the usual practice. With regard to M. de Reynold’s suggestion that the Council should be asked to define the terms of reference of the Committee, he would point out that the Committee had full freedom in the choice of subjects for its agenda, provided th at it did not deal with educational matters, and that its work was submitted to the Council for approval, as usual.

The Ch a ir m a n said that M. Luchaire would, of course, understand that the criticisms made in the course of the meeting related only to the form of the report under consideration, and not in any way to the work of the Institute. The remainder of the discussion was adjourned to the next meeting.

FOURTH MEETING (p r iv a t e ).

Held on Thursday, July 2(ith, 1928, at 3 .3 0 p.m.

Chairman : Professor Gilbert M u r r a y .

Present : All the members of the Committee or their substitutes, with the exception of M. Destrée and M. Lugones.

308. Examination of the General Report by the Director on the Work of the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation (continuation).

M. d e Castr o recalled that one of the criticisms levelled at the meeting that morning against the programme of the Institute was that it was too wide. Would not, however, the opposite criticism be made if the programme were narrower? M. de Reynold, in particular, had asked that intellectual co-operation should be defined and a programme of work clearly established. In M. de Castro’s view, a definition of that sort was very difficult to formulate. Other Committees might find it much easier to determine the limits of their work. Another criticism of the Institute was that it was imbued with too bureaucratic a spirit. There was perhaps some ground for this observation, but it should be supported bj’ facts. It must not, moreover, be overlooked that the basic administration of the Institute had been settled by the Committee itself, which must accordingly shoulder its share of the responsibility. In so far as he was concerned, M. de Castro had noted from an analysis of the report that the activity of the Institute was very considerable and that it had achieved a remarkable piece of work. He was glad to have an opportunity of saying so.

The Ch a ir m a n pointed out that the present discussion did not relate to the general success or the merits of the Institute. The point at issue was as follows. The report submitted to the Committee was in an unusual form; should the Committee have this report amended by a Sub-Committee and then presented to the Council or should it present a new report?

The S e c r e t a r y explained that the Director’s report was not sent to the Council as such, but that it accompanied the Committee’s report in the form of an annex. Nevertheless, since the Director was an official of the Committee, their respective responsibilities could not be kept entirely distinct.

Dr. K r ü s s thought that, while the report was admirable in many respects, it would be necessary to present to the Council a document that would give a clearer impression of the work of the past year. If the Committee wished to ask the Director to make certain changes, it should first specify the points with which it did not agree. It should also be remembered that the Governing Body would discuss several of the general questions referred to in the report. He would propose there­ fore that the discussion on the question of the report should be adjourned until after the meeting of the Governing Body. In considering the work of the Institute with a view to making constructive criticisms, it would be useful to note, in the first place, to what extent its activity depended on facts which the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation could not or would not wish to change. The Institute was the executive organ of the Committee, in which the initiative was vested. The control was therefore exercised in principle, by a body which only met once a year. An inevitable result of this fact was th at the Institute must anticipate to some extent the decisions of the Committee. It must also be remembered that the League had accepted the offer of the French Government, which had made it possible to found an institute in Paris at a time when financial assistance had been badly needed, although inconveniences had been foreseen from the outset. In view of the — 26 — distance between Geneva and Paris, it was difficult to maintain between the Secretariat and the Institute that permanent contact which was essential, in spite of the fact that on both sides every effort was made to remove this difficulty. There was a third question, namely, the international character of the Institute. M. Luchaire undoubtedly did everything in his power to preserve this quality. At the same time, the impression existed that the maintenance of the international character of the Institute would be difficult, the more so as the intellectual atmosphere of the country in which the Institute was situated was strongly individual in character. As regards the internal management of the Institute, perhaps some changes might be made. It was of course to be expected in all fairness that the Director of the Institute would attach due importance to the resolutions and to the general opinion of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation. Nevertheless, his action was bound to be influenced to some extent by his personality which could scarcely be changed. M. Luchaire had been chosen as Director on account of his personal qualities and also in view of the fact that he had been one of the first to plan the work of the League as regards intellectual co-operation questions. All the considerations to which he had just referred were the more or less inevitable consequences of a given de facto situation. On the other hand, there still remained the programme of work to be done by the Institute and on which the Committee certainly had the power to decide. Dr. Krüss thought that there was general agreement that the programme of the Institute, like that of the Committee, was not sufficiently clear and that it would be desirable to have it defined. It was, however, not only difficult to give this definition, it was premature to do so, since it was necessary first to have a clear survey of the activity of all the other large international associations working in this field and which, up to the present, had not taken on a definitive form. Iu these circumstances, the Institute should undertake first the work in connection with which there was greatest possibility of success. The Institute being a part of the League, its primary aim should be co-operation between national services (Libraries, Museums, National University Offices, etc.). In all cases where the Institute had already undertaken work of that kind it had met with definite success. In conclusion. Dr. Kriiss thought that it was unduly pessimistic to claim that the results of the work of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation and the Institute were disappointing when compared with those obtained in other branches of the League’s activity. The other organs of the League had been working for ten years, whereas the Institute had only been in existence for three and the criticisms which had been levelled against the work of the Institute scarcely differed, from the general point of view, from those which, up to the present, had been directed against the work of the League as a whole. It was necessary, therefore, to wait and to work for the future.

Mme. Cu r ie pointed out that the discussion had become confused. It should be made clear whether the Committee was continuing the general discussion on the report of the Institute or was expected to reply at once to the question raised by the Chairman.

The Ch a ir m a n said that he did not agree with Dr. Krüss’s view that the question of the general working of the Institute and that of the expediency of preparing a new report were inseparable. The point under consideration in connection with the report was its unusual form, and lie thought that the latter question might be examined separately. M. Rocco thought that the two questions were closely connected, and that it was impossible to solve one without considering the other. In principle, the solution of the problem raised by the Chairman was very simple. The Institute’s report was intended for the Committee and not for the Council of the League. Consequently, no one had the power to prevent the Director from submitting his report in any way he liked. In practice, however, if the Committee failed to approve the Director’s report, it would have to say so in its report to the Council and make criticisms or reservations. M. Rocco thought that this would be embarrassing and that it would be better to ask the Director to alter his report. As regards the substance of the question, lie believed that the Committee was agreed iu thinking that the Institute could not be a sort of philosophical school or international church. At the time when the League was founded, it had been asked whether there was not a danger of its becoming a super-state. This conception of the League had been rejected. A similar question now arose in connection with the Institute and without any manner of doubt it must be answered in the negative.

The Ch a ir m a n agreed with this view. M. Rocco thought that, this point being established, the criticisms regarding the Institute should next be examined. The Institute had been told that it was doing too much in comparison with its limited means and that, as it was unable to take action, it wrote innumerable memoranda. If this criticism were to bear fruit, the Institute must be recommended to concentrate its activities on a certain number of fundamental problems and to dig deeper. The points to which it should devote its energies must be determined. As long as that had not been done, it was impossible to ask the Institute to alter the substance of its report, and the Committee could merely ask the Director to modify the form of his report and to avoid all propaganda in it.

M. d e R e y n o l d wished to reply to the questions put by Mme. Curie at the previous meeting regarding the method to be followed and the practical steps to be taken. The general discussion had been begun and must follow its course even if it wandered from the straight path. When the Chairman, after hearing the members of the Committee, had summed up the main ideas, — 27 — a g ree m e n t would certainly be easy and it would be possible to take a decision on the Director’s report. M. de Reynold wished to say that the opinions he was about to express were purely personal and that it would be for the Committee to examine the question whether the method he proposed was better or less good than that followed at present. The object moreover was not to destroy but to construct. H e had said at the previous meeting (and he wished to repeat it) that it would be unfair to separate the work of the Institute from the general work of intellectual co-operation. What would he personally do if he were in a position to do anything ? In the first place—and this he believed was generally accepted—the general stimulus must be given from above ; that was to say, from the Committee itself. The second point for the Com m ittee was to undertake a revision of its work. It must first make a list of the work that had been done and then a list of what was being done. This second list should be considered in a realistic and critical frame of mind. If it included some relatively unimportant questions which might be adjourned, the Committee was entitled to decide that they should be adjourned. If there were others in regard to which the Committee found that its endeavours were fruitless or practically fruitless, it must leave them aside and ascertain in what fields it could take action with success. Once this distinction —the elements of which had, moreover, been prepared by the Institute—had been made by the Committee, the objects towards which it should direct its efforts would appear more clearly. In M. de Reynold’s view, its final object was to afford the intellectuals of the entire world a feeling of solidarity as regards themselves and the problems in which they were concerned, and also a feeling of the universality of those problems. In this field, the Committee would rediscover the true intellectual spirit by which it had been imbued at its first sessions. The Committee’s aim was to arrive at a kind of new humanism which should be impregnated with universality and a spirit of synthesis and it was here that the conception and the facts joined hands. The task was difficult, almost superhuman, but it was impossible to think of any permanent recon­ struction in the field of facts, whatever those facts might be, unless that reconstruction coincided with a synthesis in men’s minds. This being done, the Committee would have to determine its general conceptions. It would therefore have to determine in advance, and with as broad a view as possible, what it wanted to achieve and in which direction it should pursue its endeavours. It would then have to give the Institute from year to year, and much more adequately than it had done hitherto, certain definite guiding principles with the object of obtaining specific results. This was, perhaps, the point in connection with which the essential cause of the present uneasiness was to be found. When the Committee had thus clearly indicated to the Institute what it expected of it, it was evident that the reports of the latter would be more in conformity with the wishes of the Committee. In addition to this, the Committee should henceforward make it a principle that the work of the Institute should conform to the actual resources at its disposal. M. de Reynold thought that it should be one of the essential and primary aims of the Institute to make others work, to help them to work. In this connection, M. de Reynold had a principle to enunciate. Each time that the Institute considered taking up some new work, it should first enquire whether there existed in any part of the world a body that would be able to do that work better than itself, or at any rate as well, and, if so, it should entrust that body with the work and supply it, in so far as possible, with the means to bring it to a successful conclusion, either money, if that were in its power, or information. By this means, overlapping would be avoided. It was clear that, if the Committee intended to make the Institute's work contingent upon its actual resources, it would have—and this point would have to be reconsidered by the Governing Body—to propose certain simplifications which would release funds required elsewhere. In any case, M. de Reynold thought that, if the principle he had enunciated were applied, the Institute could, with 2,800,000 French francs, easily achieve the work incumbent upon it, while at the same time ensuring the salaries of its officials. It would further be necessary to eliminate, in the organisation of the Institute, everything that was not an absolute necessity. The essential thing for the Institute was its Sections. Its efforts should be devoted to their work, and it was by them that the Institute could best affirm both its utility and its originality. On this point M. de Reynold’s opinion closely resembled that expressed in the previous year by Dr. Millikan. What was the origin in the Institute’s work of the dualism, to which special attention had been drawn, between intellectuality and bureacracy? This dualism arose from the fact that, among the senior staff of the Institute, the same people had to possess both intellectual and bureaucratic qualifications. It was, however, generally speaking, difficult to combine these two sets of qualifications. Accordingly, the intellectual part of the work must be separated from the administrative part within the Sections themselves and in so far as the staff were concerned. For his part, M. de Reynold would be strongly in favour of each Section being directed by a man of unquestionable scientific, artistic or literary attainments, and under him an official entrusted with the purely administrative work. Thus would be solved the difficult problem of independent Sections combined with a unified administrative direction. It was further desirable that there should be more definite and closer contact between the director of the Institute and his higher officials. When, as at present, there was an excess of work, this might appear to be difficult, but it would be easier to attain if the proposed simpli­ fications were adopted. The Director should, in point of fact, be the administrative head of the Institute ; but, as regards artistic, literary or scientific questions, he should be merely primus inter pares. Therefore, the periodical meetings which the Director should have with the heads °f Sections should deal primarily with the actual management of the Institute. The Institute — 28 — should not consist solely of a chief and subordinates, it should be imbued with an esprit de corps and should be ever increasingly what M. de Reynold would call " a band of brothers ". M. de Reynold was well aware of the great difficulties involved in the direction of an Institute of this kind, and, whatever the position, it would always be possible to offer criticisms. What was necessary was to know how to benefit by them. The essential thing was to determine clearly what the Institute was to do. At the present time what was possibly defective was not the machine itself, but the electricity for setting it in motion. The root cause of the uneasiness which was embarrassing the Committee should perhaps be sought in the electrical influx. He would like to see emblazoned on the façade of the Institute a saying of Joseph de Maistre by which he personally always endeavoured to guide his life : " L ’homme doit agir comme s’il pouvait tout, mais se résigner comme s’il ne pouvait rien ”, Briefly, in M. de Reynold’s view, the question was not solely an administrative one, it was also a question of the soul. M. de Reynold was quite prepared to admit that he was himself open to criticism on account of the pessimistic tone of some of his statements and he very humbly accepted the indirect reproaches Dr. Kriiss had made against him. He had always considered that pessimism was essential in conception, in order that one might be optimistic in action. This was a good way of avoiding unpleasant surprises. M. de Reynold hoped that he had full}* answered the points raised by Mme. Curie at the previous meeting. This being done, the question of the Director’s report was solved in the sense indicated by M. Rocco. The Director of the Institute had sent a report to the Committee. The latter did not agree with that report. It did not criticise it in a purely destructive manner, but indicated to the Director its views on the methods to be followed in the future and asked him to make his final report conform to the instructions laid down. The report which had been submitted by M. Luchaire bore on the cover the word “ provisional”. It was enough to regard it as such and to frame another report on the basis of the constructive criticisms that had been made. In conclusion, M. de Reynold asked the Director of the Institute to draw up another much shorter and clearer report which would be final.

M. Ca sa r e s thought it was not necessary to choose between amending the Institute's report and drawing up a new report. The report now before the Committee came from the Director of the Institute, who assumed full responsibility for it. It should be modified with a view to publication and attached to that to be sent by the Committee to the Council. Criticisms had been made as regarded difficulties which had been examined on many occasions. Dr. Kriiss had referred to various inconveniences, among them, those which resulted from the fact that the seat of the Institute was at Paris. This had formed the subject of much discussion, but the Assembly and the Council and world opinion had thought that the French Government’s offer should be accepted. M. Casares thought that there was no need to reopen this question. Furthermore, almost all members of the Committee had said that the Institute’s effort should be devoted to a smaller number of tasks in order that its work might gain in depth. M. Casares, however, pointed out that each of the Sub-Committees had adopted proposals which would overwhelm the Institute with far more work than it itself had anticipated. The Committee should be prepared to assume its share of the responsibility and to exercise better control over itself. When the Sub-Committees' report came before it, its first task should be to make a number of excisions. As regards the text of the report itself, M. Casares noted an inconsistency. The following passage would be found in § 83 : " Le fait que l’Institut est ainsi étroitement lié à la Société des Nations, qu’il apparaît comme l'organe des nations réunies à Genève, ayant pour objet de procurer le rapprochement intellectuel, lui donne une autorité incontestable ”, while a few lines further on it was said that the International Institute " possède une existence propre et se présente au public international comme une institution à part dans le cadre de la Société des Nations ”. This contra­ diction must be removed if the Committee adopted the report. M. Casares took the opportunity to draw attention to the danger which he thought would exist if it were proposed to make the Institute a separate body. The Institute of Intellectual Co-operation was subordinate to the Committee, and it should come before the public in this guise. If the Committee did not take precautions, overlapping would inevitably occur.

D r. D u g g a n said that he had been impressed by Dr. Krüss's observations, but that he did not share his conclusions. He agreed with the Chairman that the question of the preparation of a new report might be considered individually. The present report did not satisfy the Committee. It was however necessary that the Director of the Institute should act in harmony with the Committee, and he would therefore suggest that M. Luchaire should simply withdraw his report immediately and should prepare another that might be acceptable to all on the lines suggested by M. Dufour-Feronce at the previous meeting. He agreed with M. Rocco that it would be regrettable if the Committee were to submit to the Council a report accompanied by criticisms. He himself was only a substitute member of the Committee, but from his comparative ignor­ ance of the working of the Institute and of the Committee he had gained one advantage, viz., objectivity, and it was clear to him that there was no line of demarcation between the work of the Institute and that of the Committee. Perhaps it would be difficult to define intellectual co-operation, for intellectual people were always individualists. He thought, however, that the limits of the work of the Institute should be fixed although, speaking as an administrator, he advised that the Director should be granted as large a measure of freedom as possible.

M. P a in l e v é , before taking up the discussion on points of detail which would have to be debated, wished to put forward certain general considerations which seemed to him to result — 29 - from the ideas exchanged and to make a final answer to a kind of charge that had been made against the work of the Paris Institute. The word "uneasiness” had been used on several occasions. One member had mentioned a universal condemnation which was justified by the fact that the Institute was working with no grist to its mill and that it had achieved nothing hitherto. M. Painlevé wished to make a distinction in this criticism between the faults which could be ascribed to the Paris Institute itself and the general criticisms made against the entire organisa­ tion of the League. He was an admirer and a partisan of the League, but he must admit that the criticisms made against the Institute had been put forward on many and different occasions in almost identical terms against the League. He had read in the Press that the work of the League had yielded no practical results. Reference had been made to the quantities of paper used by the Secretariat. It had also been said that it was an expensive luxury which worked solely on its own grist. When the question was not that of obtaining a concrete result, but of changing habits and customs, and restoring what M. Rocco had well termed the universality of the human mind, which had been distorted by the development of nationalities during more than a century, an Institute like that of Paris could not be reproached for having failed to work miracles that no organisation of the League had yet performed. In reply to the criticism of the Paris Institute itself, it was first necessary to enquire what was the object which the founders of that Institute, and the League of Nations when it agreed to its foundation, had had before them. It was not the aim of the Institute to further progress in any particular science or to solve any specific social problem. An attempt had been made to evolve a kind of machine for internationalising existing bodies and co-ordinating intellectual forces. The intention had been to set up a sort of connecting link or liaison organisation which could be used for various purposes. Manifestly an organ of liaison was an organ that was always misunderstood and sacrificed. In a mill there were various minor apparatus—pulleys and belts—which were organs of liaison between the point where the wheat entered and the point where the flour issued from the mill. It might be asked what these organs produced ; never­ theless, without them the machinery could not function. The Director of the Paris Institute had tried to set up an instrument of that kind, with the greatest goodwill in the world and an optimistic feeling of idealism, to which M. Painlevé wished to pay his tribute. He had to do his work under difficult conditions and with small resources, whereas he encountered on his road powerful organisations which pursued objects somewhat different from his own. He had to do his work while struggling against the distrust of specialised bodies which feared that they might be placed under the authority of an incompetent Institute. The report recorded certain satisfactory concrete results. The Director had been criticised for mentioning what had happened in 1926; but it must be remembered that the results obtained in 1927 were the logical consequence of the less successful endeavours made in 1926. The Director had tried to draw up a sort of synthetic picture of what he had attempted to do in the past and what he hoped to achieve in the future. This optimistic statement obviously could not be compared with the balance-sheet of a limited liability compam^. M. Painlevé agreed with Dr. Krüss in thinking that the Committee should submit to th e Council a technical and concise report. He asked that the report now under discussion should appear under M. Luchaire’s responsibility, after having been altered in a way which would appease the susceptibilities of certain members of the Committee.

Dr. K r ü s s seconded Dr. Duggan’s proposal. He thought that this was the only solution, both in the interests of the Committee and in the personal interests of M. Luchaire.

M. Ca s a r e s wished M. Luchaire’s report to remain as it was and to be published under the responsibility of the Director of the Institute. There was no need for the Committee to approve it, but merely to take note of it after alteration as had been done in the previous year.

Mme. C u r ie did not think that the revised report could be regarded as involving solely the responsibility of the Director. The report itself drew attention to the bonds existing between the Institute and the Committee, and the public would make no mistake on this point. If the report were published, the Committee would be responsible for it.

M. Ca s a r e s explained that his proposal was in accordance with the traditions of the Committee, which had, for instance, never taken any responsibility for what was said in the report of the Sub-Committee on Intellectual Rights. Nevertheless, that report formed one of the publications of the Institute and was consulted with great interest.

M. d e R e y n o l d said that this was the usual procedure. A general report was submitted by the general Rapporteur of the Committee to the Council, and included among the annexes to that report wras a report by the Board of Directors to the Governing Body of the Institute.

The S e c r e t a r y agreed with M. de Reynold. He pointed out that, in the previous year, th e same difficulty had arisen and that, in consequence of what Professor Lorentz had said, the Director of the Institute had agreed to make certain important alterations in his report. If M. Casares’ proposal were adopted, it would be necessary to appoint a small Sub-Committee which, with the assistance of the Director, would consider w’hat alterations or excisions should be made in the report. It would then be published as an annex to the report to be submitted in the name of the Committee to the Council. In reply to Mme. Curie, the Secretary said that the Committee acted on its own responsi­ bility and that the Secretariat could not and did not desire to take any part in discussing the question of the revision of the report. It was quite obvious that, as the Director of the Institute was an official appointed by the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, and as the Institute received its programme from that Committee and was supervised by it, the public would, in spite of everything, think that there — 30 — was a certain bond between the two bodies. This, moreover, was the reason why the Committee had asked last year that the report, although published on the Director’s responsibility, should be revised so that it would contain nothing that was contrat to the views of some of the m em bers of the Committee.

Mme. C u r ie inferred from these observations that the responsibility in this case was mitigated.

The S e c r e t a r y stated that, for budgetary reasons, he would be obliged to follow the p r o c e d u r e adopted in the previous yrear and to annex to the report of the Committee to the Council the report of the Governing Body and the reports of the Director to the Committee and to the Governing Body.

M . L u c h a ir e said that, if he had identified himself with the report he would have found himself all day strangely balanced between hope and fear. He had, however, guarded against that. The report had been prepared with a view to criticism and its author knew that it was open to such criticism. Only one consideration would have caused him to withdraw it, namely, if the Secretary-General’s representative had persisted in saying that he did not consider it to be a report in the real sense of the word. It seemed to him now, however, that the document in question could indeed be considered on the whole as the general report of the Director on the work of the Institute, since it had given rise to a very interesting general discussion on the Institute, its methods of work and its programme. M. Luchaire had not taken part in this discussion, because he thought that the m em bers of the Committee should first express in detail their opinions, and also because his own had been explained in the report. He would reply on the following day to any criticisms which might be made regarding specific passages in the text submitted to the Committee. Up to the present, as had been noted, only general criticisms had been made regarding the form of the report. On that matter M. Luchaire was ready in advance to make every concession, and not merely because of the deference he owed to the Committee. Moreover, the report of last year had, with the agreement of the author, been considerably modified in form. It was inevitable that this should be so in view of the special character of the report, to which M. Luchaire had referred at the beginning of the present discussion. In this case, there was no question of details of fact and of technical proposals as in all the other reports of the Institute. The duty of the Director was constantly to consider the work of the Institute as a whole, to supervise its working, to apply a certain general method, to consider the effect of this work on the outer world, to ascertain the results of the experiments made and to consider the possibilities for the future. To do this, the Director must have a general concep­ tion of the work of intellectual co-operation. This he had explained each year in all frankness. The members of the Committee said what they thought. When they had reached agreement, the sole duty of the Director was to act in accordance with their conclusions, until the next year.

The Ch a ir m a n wished to summarise the views that had been expressed. In the first place, however, he would repeat his appreciation of M. Luchaire’s courtesy and patience. The discussion had perhaps roamed over too large a field, but there seemed to be general agreement on the following points : 1. That the work of the Institute should be defined and that its tasks should be reduced. Since the Committee had itself imposed the greater part of these tasks it should examine which of its resolutions might be set aside for the moment; 2. That enquiry should be made as to what other institutions existed which might undertake some of the wrork at present entrusted to the Institute; 3. That the report should be preserved as far as possible ; but that it should be made clear that the Committee did not assume responsibility for it; 4. That a final decision could not be taken concerning the report until the Governing Body of the Institute had examined several points in connection with the working of the Institute. This was Dr. Krüss’s view, with which he himself did not entirely agree, but with which the majority of the Committee had associated itself. While accepting the last-mentioned view, the Chairman did not think that any objection could be raised to the appointment of a Sub-Committee to undertake a provisional examination of the report. He suggested that the terms of reference of the Sub-Committee should be as follows : "To study the text of this report and advise the Committee as to its revision,” and that the Sub-Committee should be composed of the following members : M. Painlevé, M. de Reynold, and Mme. Curie. It wrould be understood that the Secretariat would be represented and he himself would also be at the disposal of the Sub-Committee.

M. P a in l e v é proposed that Dr. Kriiss should be appointed a member of the Sub-Committee that had just been set up.

Dr. K r ü s s said that he was unable to accept this proposal. He regarded the revision of the report as a question of principle. It seemed to him that, if he were in the Director’s position, it would be very painful to him to accept a revision of that kind and he would prefer not to take part in it. M. L u c h a i r e replied that he had never been affected by any question of personal dignity. The members of the Committee and himself worked together upon a task which was greater than they and questions of that sort could not arise. He was sufficiently aware of the concüiatory spirit and the highmindedness of the members of the Committee to be certain that a draft would be prepared which would give satisfaction to everybody, subject to the reservation that had been — 31 — mentioned, namely, that, side by side with the official text which would convey the exact view of the Committee, there would be a report which expressed only the thought and goodw ill of the Director, and with which the Committee would agree in its main lines.

Mme. Cu r ie agreed entirely with M. Luchaire. International work presented certain difficulties. Account must be taken of the opinion of all members of the Committee and no cause for disagreement must be allowed to exist. Too much importance should not be attached to the revision of the report. It should be regarded as a very simple m atter on which it would be easy to find agreement, provided all worked together in a friendly spirit.

Dr. K r ü s s , in view of the explanations of M. Luchaire and Mme. Curie, consented to serve on the Sub-Committee that had been set up.

The Ch a ir m a n noted Dr. Krüss’s acceptance w ith pleasure.

Mile. B o n n e v ie asked if the Committee could not take a decision on the report submitted to it before the meeting of the Governing Body.

The Ch a ir m a n replied that, according to Dr. Krüss’s point of view, the Committee would be better informed on certain points in the report after the Governing Body had met and that it could then take decisions with full knowledge of the facts.

The S e c r e t a r y pointed out that, in the previous year, it had been decided that the proceedings of the Governing Body would take place after those of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation. Unless he were mistaken, the procedure this year would be somewhat different. The agenda of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation would be completed, with the exception of one item, the Director’s Report. After the Governing Body had met, the Committee would be convened again to discuss solely the report of the Sub-Committee appointed to revise the Director’s report. The proposals of the Chairman and the Secretary were adopted.

309. Death of Professor Lorentz : Telegram from the Netherlands Government.

The Ch a ir m a n read the following telegram which he had received from M. Beelaerts van Blokland on behalf of the Netherlands Government : " Please accept sincere thanks for further expression of sympathy in remembrance of Lorentz. Am taking opportunity of congratulating you on your election as Chairman.— B e e l a e r t s .”

FIFTH MEETING (p r iv a t e ).

Held on Friday, July 27th, 1928, at 11 a.m.

Chairman : Professor Gilbert M u r r a y .

Present : All the members of the Committee or their substitutes, with the exception of M. Destrée and M. Lugones.

310. Programme of Work.

The S e c r e t a r y thought that, in spite of the decision taken last year, certain portions of the agenda might be discussed after the meeting of the Governing Body. He suggested that the Committee should now deal with those portions of the agenda of the plenary Committee which must be settled before the meeting of the Governing Body, and that it should begin with the reports of the Sub-Committees. The Committee agreed.

311. Report of the Sub-Committee on University Relations. The report of M. de Halecki (Annex 4) was read.

The C h a ir m a n asked the Committee to discuss it chapter by chapter.

I. General Observations.

The Ch a ir m a n said it was obvious that the authors of articles should receive proofs before the articles were printed. In his opinion, the plenary Committee was no more qualified than the Sub-Committee to decide on the question of the remuneration paid to authors.

The S e c r e t a r y said that this would depend on the money available in the budget of the Institute, and that no decision could be taken on the matter for the present.

M. L u c h a ir e added that he desired to make reservations in regard to that point. — 32 —

M. T a n a k a d a t e wondered whether the compilation in question applied only to European universities, to the exclusion of universities outside Europe.

The S e c r e t a r y thought that a very difficult position would arise if an attempt were made to cover the whole world. During the present year it was necessary to limit the compilation to the courses of the European universities.

M. T a n a k a d a t e explained that in J apan all the universities published summaries of their activities in the European languages.

The C h a ir m a n said he would be grateful to M. Tanakadate if he would furnish the Committee with information on that point.

II. Meetings of Experts and of Representatives of Institutions.

The C h a ir m a n said he would like to have details as to the negotiations between the International Students’ Confederation and the Pax Romana.

The S e c r e t a r y explained that he had been present at the meetings of students, and that he had since received information on what had taken place. According to this information, the Associations of Pax Romana would negotiate directly with the Associations of the Interna­ tional Students’ Confederation in dealing with this rather delicate question. Although the International Students’ Confederation wished the card to be distributed also by other students’ organisations, it appeared that the advantages accorded to the bearers of cards in the various countries were obtained under the guarantee of the representatives of the International Confederation of Students in correspondence with the authorities of the various countries, and that these authorities did not wish the card to be distributed by too large a number of students’ associations. They might even go so far as to withdraw the advantages already accorded if the decision of the Committee were strictly applied. Pax Romana had understood the point of view of the International Students’ Confederation, and negotiations were in progress, and would probably result in an agreement satisfactory to the two parties.

M . L u c h a ir e , referring to the information given in the report regarding the proposed meeting of representatives of the institutes of higher international studies, explained that it was clear that the collaboration of the Institute was of some importance in this matter, since it was the Institute which met the expenses of the meeting. Nevertheless, he would emphasise the novel character of the procedure indicated. In accordance with that procedure, a Committee called together for the first time by the Institute in accordance with the formal instructions of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation would meet subsequently on its own initiative. The London meeting was certainly important, and would have to be held, but in the interests of good Organisa­ tion it should be understood that meetings which were at the charge of the Institute and held as a result of the arrangements made by the Institute should be officially convened by the Institute and not by one of the members of the meeting.

The C h a ir m a n said he entirety agreed with the observations of M. Luchaire. Had any efforts been made to persuade the Institute in London to assume a proportion or a whole of the costs of the meeting contemplated?

M. Z im m e r n thought that there was a misunderstanding in regard to the word " invitation". The Institute in London had no intention of substituting itself for the Institute in Paris as organiser of the meeting. It was collaborating with the Institute in Paris solely from the material point of view in the sense that it would accord hospitality to the meeting. The same question had arisen in regard to the meeting at Berlin. The representatives of the institutes of higher international studies, at their meeting at Berlin, had appointed a Committee of five persons to collaborate in making arrangements for the meeting, but it would not itself take any decisions.

The S e c r e t a r y thought also that there was a misunderstanding, but that it was advisable to remove it at once, in order that unfortunate precedents might not be created. When the meeting at Berlin had been proposed, it had not been altogether clear at one moment by whom the invitations should be issued. The misunderstanding was removed, and the invitations had been sent out by the Institute in Paris which had borne the expenses of the meeting. It appeared that the same procedure should be followed for the second meeting. The Institute in Paris would send the invitations when it had come to an agreement with the Institute in London, and with the Committee of five persons to whom M. Zimmern had referred. It was understood that the formal invitations would be sent out by the Institute, as had been done in the past. The Secretary proposed that he should consult with M. Luchaire in order to amend the passage of the report referring to the matter. The Committee agreed.

M. d e R e y n o l d said he would like to give some supplementary information on the In ter­ national Students’ Confederation. He was greatly struck by the absence in this organisation of genuine students. It consisted in reality of officials of the International Students’ Associations who had for a long time ceased to be students. There were, however, exceptions. Of the three delegates of the Pax Romana, two were students. He felt that the present system did not afford opportunities of getting into touch with the young people. He did not feel able to suggest a solution, but he desired to draw attention to the fact. — 33 — He would like to draw the attention of the Committee to the admirable enterprise of pr vauthier, with a view to the creation of an international university sanatorium at Leysin. jle w o u ld ask the Committee again to express its sympathy with this enterprise, which was one of the most striking achievements of intellectual co-operation. With regard to the students’ card, he had the impression that the International Students’ Confederation should show a more liberal spirit. He described to the Committee in some detail what had actually happened, and added that, for the granting of an international card, an international organisation should deal directly with another international organisation without having to pass through the intermediary of a national group. In conclusion, he expressed the view that of all the organisations of intellectual co-operation, the Confederation of the International Students’ Associations gave him the greatest satisfaction. The spirit inspiring these Associations had developed, and merely grandiloquent declarations no longer sufficed. An endeavour was being made to achieve practical results, and these associations had left behind them the stage of a merely sentimental internationalism.

The Ch a ir m a n agreed with M. de Reynold on the two following points : (1) The extreme utility of having genuine students in the students’ associations, and (2 ) the position with respect to Pax Romana, which had been defined by M. de Reynold in a way to which no exception could . be taken.

The S e c r e t a r y said he quite realised the point of view of M. de Reynold, but it followed from his own observations that it was difficult to impose on students the method by which they should be represented. Moreover, though it was useful to have one or two new students in the Committees, it would be very difficult to ensure the necessary continuity and tradition in the work of these Committees, if every year there were new representatives. The principle laid down by M. de Reynold, though desirable in itself, was in practice rather difficult.

III. Special Enquiries undertaken by the International Institute.

The S e c r e t a r y informed the Committee that it would receive a short report on the meeting held a few days ago by the special Committee appointed last year on university interchanges. In so far as the pamphlet "University Exchanges in Europe” was concerned, this Committee had merely approved the resolutions of the Sub-Committee on University Relations.

The Ch a ir m a n regretted that Dr. Duggan had for the moment withdrawn from the meeting. He would have liked to have thanked him for the initiative he had taken in regard to university interchanges. In his opinion, Dr. Duggan was the most experienced authority in that matter.

IV. Proposals for Special Work.

V. Conclusions. No observations.

Resolutions adopted by the Sub-Committee on University Relations.

The resolutions contained in the annex to the report of the Sub-Committee were read (Annex 5) :

1. Exchange Centres and Reception of Professors, Teachers and Students. Adopted.

2. Exchange of Professors. Adopted.

3. Publication of an “ International University Guide".

Mme. Cu r ie thought that there was a contradiction in approving the requests addressed to the Institute if the Committee later on intended to revise its resolutions as a whole.

M. d e R e y n o l d said he was about to make the same observation. Would it not be possible to ask the Director of the Institute whether, in view of the fact that all the Sections of the Institute were at present called upon to undertake too much work, it was possible for the Section on University Relations to deal at once with the programme contained in the resolutions.

Mme. Cu r ie proposed that the approval given by the Committee to the resolutions should be provisional, subject to the proposed revision.

The S e c r e t a r y observed that this revision was contemplated for next year.

M. d e R e y n o l d thought that it would be possible to undertake the revision immediately.

The S e c r e t a r y said that this would be impossible. Preparatory work was necessary, and documents must be collected before a report could be submitted to the Committee. 3 — 34 —

Mme. Cu r ie was of opinion that, in these circumstances, it was better not to raise the question in reference to each particular point.

Dr. K r ü s s said he would like to put the problem in general terms. Did the approval given by the Committee mean that the Committee decided thereby that its resolutions would be carried out by the Institute? The Committee, in the previous discussion, had seemed to think that the Institute was overburdened with work. It should, in his opinion', decide as to the importance of the various resolutions in themselves, leaving on one side for the moment the question whether the Institute was able to carry them into effect. The Director of the Institute would subsequently be asked what were the tasks which the present resources of the Institute enabled it to undertake, and the indications given by the Director would provide a useful basis for the decisions of the Committee in regard to the resolutions which had to be put into effect.

The Ch a ir m a n approved these suggestions. He understood that the Committee would adopt the resolutions in principle. It would afterwards decide which of them the Institute would be asked to carry into effect, being guided in this matter more especially by the views of the Director.

Mile. B o n n e v ie was of the opinion that the proposed revision should take place at the next session. The revision would not be of any use unless it were carefully considered by the Secre­ tariat and the Institute. The documents assembled should refer particularly to two points : 1. The various Sections of the Institute should be asked what tasks had already been entrusted them; 2. The questions with which other international associations were already dealing should be indicated so that overlapping might be avoided. Pending the work of revision, it would be well this year either not to adopt resolutions or to be extremely prudent in asking the Institute to take rapid action in accordance with the requests which were made.

The Ch a ir m a n also thought that the general revision of the resolutions should take place at the next session. He thought that the proposal of Dr. Kriiss referred to the resolutions at present under discussion.

The S e c r e t a r y drew attention to the fact that the resolutions under discussion only asked the Institute to undertake an enquiry and nothing more for the moment. The Committee might ask the Director of the Institute, in reference to each resolution, whether he thought that the Institute had at its disposal adequate means for carrying out the task suggested.

The Ch a ir m a n said that the Committee would examine each resolution. So far, none of the resolutions of the Sub-Committee on University Relations seemed to involve any burden on the Institute.

M. L u c h a ir e , referring to the question of a new edition of the List of University Exchanges, reminded the Committee that it had been possible to prepare a first edition, thanks to a generous donation from the National Council of Education of the United States. The second edition would only be possible by means of a further donation. Referring to the third resolution (International University Guide), the enquiry which was being requested, although it would require a certain time, might be made by the present stafi of the Institute.

D r. D u g g a n informed the Committee that the necessary credits were contemplated for a new edition of the List of University Exchanges in Europe. The Committee thanked Dr. Duggan for this information. The resolution was adopted.

4. Holiday Courses.

M. L u c h a ir e said that the publication of the list of advanced holiday courses had given great satisfaction. He hoped to be able to continue it regularly, though he had some slight doubts on the subject. The publication of an edition in three languages entailed a fairly considerable burden on the publications budget of the Institute. In view, however, of the importance of this publication and the success which it had obtained, he would do his utmost to allot the same sum to that publication during the next year. The resolution was adopted.

5. Post-University Scholarships.

M. L u c h a ir e said that this was one of the points in respect of which the inadequacy of the resources of the Institute was most keenly felt. Generally speaking, all the meetings of experts had given real results, but the Committee would doubtless desire in its work of general revision to establish an order of preference between the various meetings contemplated. The principal difficulty was the question of expense. It was not impossible that, between now and the end of the year, the resources of the Institute would be increased, and he himself intended in that case to ask that the budget of the Committee of Experts should be increased. The meeting of the Committee on Post-University Scholarships should, in his opinion, be placed at the head of the list to be established. — 35 —

Mme. C u r ie thought that everyone was agreed on the importance of this question which was fundam ental for the future of science. She could not, however, say definitely whether this meeting should take precedence over the others. She was well aware of the points which might usefully be discussed by the experts. There was, for example, the question of the necessary co-ordination between the needs of working centres which welcomed investigators and the needs of the investi­ gators themselves. She did not know, on the other hand, whether these discussions would elicit corresponding financial contributions from States or private donors. In view of the uncer­ tainty which existed on this point, she could not insist that the meeting of this Committee should have priority over that of other Committees which were certain to achieve more rapid results. She would add that the co-ordination to which she had referred, though it was easily established in respect of national foundations, was more difficult to realise in the case of international foundations.

Dr. D u g g a n thought that this question was one of the most important on the agenda of the session. He did not think that the assistance of the investigators themselves was necessary to the enquiry to which Mme. Curie had referred. In the United States, the International Education Board had made the necessary investigations with the assistance of the professors and other experts. Important foundations exclusively devoted themselves to this kind of work and he referred to the efforts which it had been possible to encourage in this way in Spain and Denmark. Before the Committee more actively intervened, an enquiry was indispensable in order to ascertain under what conditions the funds in question wTere employed and whether they were of a variable utility.

Mme. Cu r ie said she was very familiar with the work to which Dr. Duggan had referred and that she admired it. She could not, however, say that she was in entire agreement in respect of all the details.

Dr. D u g g a n explained that he had only quoted a few examples. The object of the enquiries made had been to define the limits of the various activities throughout the world.

The C h a irm a n proposed that Mme. Curie and Dr. Duggan should discuss the matter with a view to a more satisfactory definition. The resolution was adopted.

6. National University Offices.

M. L u c h a ir e said that, while welcoming paragraph (1) of the resolution, he noted that mention was made of an annual meeting. Hitherto the reference had not been so explicit.

The Ch a ir m a n thought that it was the intention of the Committee for the meeting to be annual.

The resolution was adopted.

7. Co-ordination of Advanced International Studies.

M. L u c h a i r e said he presumed that paragraph (2) was interpreted by the Committee in the light of the observations previously made. The work contemplated under paragraph (4) was not very considerable and the Institute would doubtless be able to undertake it. With reference to th e meeting proposed in paragraph (3), the same question arose as on the general question of meetings of experts. The resolution was adopted.

8. International Students' Organisations.

M. d e R e y n o l d proposed to complete the resolution by the following text : "The Committee follows with keen interest the efforts made by the International Students’ Organisations to found at Leysin an International University Sanatorium and expresses its desire that this admirable work may be successfully carried out.”

The Ch a ir m a n asked M. Rocco what was the opinion of the Sub-Committee on the subject. M. R o c c o replied that the opinion of the Sub-Committee was favourable.

The resolution was adopted with the addition proposed by M. de Reynold.

9. International Inter-School Correspondence.

M. L u c h a ir e said that, according to previous information, the proposed meeting w o u ld n o t cost the Institute any money. The resolution was adopted.

The Committee adopted as a whole the resolutions submitted by the Sub-Committee on University Relations. SIXTH MEETING (p r iv a t e ).

Held on Friday, July 27th, 1928, at 4.30 p.m.

Chairman : Professor Gilbert M u r r a y .

Present : All the members of the Committee or their substitutes, with the exception of M. Destrée and M. Lugoncs.

312. Invitation from the Brussels International Institute of Bibliography.

The Se c r e t a r y read a letter that he had just received from the Brussels International Institute of Bibliography inviting the Committee to send representatives to the Conference of this Institute, which was to take place at Cologne on September 17th and 18th, 1928.

The Ch a ir m a n asked whether any of his colleagues could accept this invitation, and noted that no member of the Committee could do so.

The S e c r e t a r y said that it would also be impossible for the members of the Secretariat to leave Geneva at that time, on account of the work of the Assembly.

The Ch a ir m a n proposed that a reply should be sent to the Institute stating that it would be impossible to send representatives and transmitting the Committee's wishes for the success of the Conference. Agreed.

313. Report of the Sub -Committee on Intellectual Rights (Annex 8 ).

1. Work of the Legal Service of the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation.

Mile. B o n n e v ie recalled that it had been decided that new tasks should be undertaken with great caution. She thought that the establishment of a model publisher's contract might be a very difficult and delicate task.

The Ch a ir m a n did not think that the task would be a difficult one. The Authors’ Society in England had several t 3 ^pes of contract which might be used in the establishment of a model.

M. L u c h a ir e did not think that there would be any particular difficulty in applying the second paragraph of the resolution. More extensive work would be necessary to give effect to the suggestion made in the third paragraph, but it would be quite possible for the Legal Section of the Institute to undertake this work, with which it would deal in the following year. On the other hand, there was no difficulty from the financial point of view. It would therefore be regrettable if the Sub-Committee's resolution were not adopted.

Mile. B o n n e v ie explained that she did not wish the resolution to be rejected. She only wished to point out that this task might be a difficult and lengthy one.

M. Ca sa r e s pointed out that the work entrusted to the Institute had already been accomplished to a very large extent. It was therefore desirable that it should be continued until completed.

M. G a l l ié said that this work was well within the sphere of the Institute’s activities. It was a question of co-ordinating for international purposes the documents already collected by different countries. The resolution was adopted.

2. Scientific Property.

Dr. K r ü s s regretted that it was his duty to state that, according to the information he had received, scientific and business circles in Germany did not seem to be in favour of the scheme presented in the second resolution. Indeed, they considered that the difficulties of realising the scheme were insuperable.

D r. D u g g a n said that he had been instructed by the American National Committee to inform the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation of the following resolution adopted by the National Research Council :

" That the permanent Secretary be instructed to reply to the Secretary of the American Committee of Intellectual Co-operation that the National Research Council finds it to be the almost unanimous opinion of its members that the protection by law of a scientist’s property rights in his discoveries is not feasible, and is of doubtful desirability." — 37 —

Dr. Duggan also read the following extract from a letter that he had received from the Executive Secretary of the American National Committee :

"In view of the hostility of American scientific men in this country to the attem pt to establish a scientific property right, it may be considered quite definitely determined now that the United States will not be a party to the proposed international convention, and the State Department so indicated when the first draft was submitted two or three years ago. " Dr. Millikan and Dr. Kellogg think that you should be advised of this attitude of American scientists, so as to be able to express their view when the recommendation goes to the plenary Committee from the Sub-Committee on Intellectual Rights.”

The Ch a ir m a n asked M. Casares, who had been Chairman of the Sub-Committee on Intellec­ tual Rights, whether, in his opinion, the opposition of these two great States might prevent the realisation of the scheme for an international convention.

M. Ca sa r e s replied that the opposition had been raised in the first place in connection with the original scheme transmitted to the Governments. The attitude of the United States had been definitely hostile. In Germany, the idea had met with sympathy, but afterwards there had been a very markedly adverse movement of public opinion in business circles. He would point out that the German expert on the Sub-Committee had recognised that the scheme might be more favourably received in its present form than it had been in its original one. Moreover, it was merely a question of submitting the new scheme to the Governments, and it would be premature to state now that any one State would or would not adhere to the Convention.

M. G a l l ié thought that the adverse movement of German public opinion had been due to a point of wording. The term " scientific property ” had given rise to the idea that it wras intended to set up an exclusive right. The preliminary scheme submitted to the Sub-Committee in 1922 had, indeed, provided for a kind of appropriation by the scientist of his discovery on an analogy with the right of the author of a work of art. Since that date the Sub-Committee of Experts had conceived a quite different idea : it was now considered that the right would be a personal one which could be claimed only by the scientist himself and which would enable him to receive a due on the profits or the surplus from the business application of his idea. On the other hand, the German jurists had feared that this new right would act as an impediment to the legislation of the different countries instead of being superposed on it. The experts had quite reassured them on this point. A very serious objection had been raised by M. Serruys on behalf of the Economic Committee : it was impossible for the manufacturers to determine their cost price when the dues were uncertain. The Sub-Committee had then declared itself in favour of the very ingenious idea of covering this risk by an insurance company, or by a provident fund that would take the place of the part played by the manufacturer. The Governments would realise, when examining the new scheme, which would merely be submitted to them with a request for their opinion, that their objections had been taken into account. M. Gallié hoped that the improvements made in the scheme would cause the opposition that had been manifested to disappear.

The S e c r e t a r y asked whether the objections raised indicated that the speakers were opposed to transmitting this scheme to the Governments, with a request for their opinion, in view of the fact that it contained an entirely new element.

Dr. K r ü s s agreed that the draft should be sent to the Governments. Replying to M. Casares, with regard to the German expert’s attitude, he said he understood that this expert had never accepted the scheme in principle, but that he had not wished to raise an objection to it, and had endeavoured, in agreement with the other experts, to make alterations which, while maintaining the point of principle, were calculated to improve the position. Dr. D u g g a n said that, personally, he was prepared to accept the proposal in question. He had, however, one objection to M. Oprescu’s observations. M. Oprescu had spoken of business interests being chiefly concerned. He would point out that the resolution of the National Research Council had been based on the resolutions of its various divisions, i.e., of the divisions of Physical Sciences, Biology and Agriculture, Anthropology and Psychology, etc. These were associations not of business men but of scientists.

The S e c r e t a r y replied that he had not referred to America, and that in Europe it was especially the business circles that were opposed to the scheme.

M. Ca sa r es regretted that the German expert had made mental reservations in the Sub- Committee. Some experts had definitely stated that they did not agree to this scheme and had requested that their opinion should be inserted in the Minutes. Far from assuming such an attitude, the German expert had merely shown some anxiety concerning the possibility of uncertain dues being an encumbrance to the manufacturers, and the date of the entry into force of the new right. He had appeared satisfied by the explanations that had been given him in this connection. The resolution was adopted.

3. Legal Status of International Associations and Foundations,

The resolution was adopted. 4. Authors' Rights.

The resolution was adopted.

5. Legal and Social Condition of Intellectual Workers.

The C h a ir m a n pointed out that this resolution entrusted certain tasks to the Institute f0r Intellectual Co-operation and asked for the Director’s views on it.

M. L u c h a ir e pointed out that the text was of a sufficiently general character to leave the Institute full freedom to do what it could in collaboration with the International Labour Office.

The resolution was adopted.

6. Intellectual Statistics.

M . L u c h a ir e said that M. Prezzolini was prepared to give any explanations to the Committee that it might consider advantageous, but he recalled that this question had already been studied by the Sub-Committee.

The C h a ir m a n asked the Secretary, in accordance with the proposal made in the resolution of the Sub-Committee, to prepare a draft resolution for submission to the members of the Committee.

Dr. K r ü s s thought that, in its present form, the resolution was too vague for presentation to the Governments.

M. L u c h a ir e pointed out that the text referred to documents which explained very clearly what action the Governments should take in order to give effect to the suggestion of the International Institute of Statistics.

The resolution was adopted.

7. Obstacles to the International Diffusion of Books.

The resolution was adopted.

8. Creation of an Organ of Financial A id for Intellectuals.

The resolution was adopted.

The resolutions of the Sub-Committee on Intellectual Rights as a whole were adopted.

314. Report of the Sub - Committee on Arts and Letters (Annex 9).

Chapter I.—Museums Office.

The introduction and points I and 2 were adopted without observation.

3. Museums as an Educational Medium.

M . DE R e y n o l d thought that this question, although an important one, was not very urgent. This being so, and the programme of the Artistic Relations Section of the Institute being already very full, he wondered whether it would not be expedient to postpone the study of this problem.

M. L u c h a ir e replied that, if this resolution were adopted, the Institute’s work would not thereby be greatly increased. The text specified that the Sub-Committee entrusted the Bureau of the Museums Office with the study and application of the measures proposed. The Bureau in question was composed, at least in part, of members of the Committee itself. As the Bureau would follow regularly the work of the Museums Office, it would see whether the Institute should or should not increase its activities in this sphere.

The Ch a ir m a n asked what the views of the Director of the Institute would be if the Bureau of the Museums Office were to request the Institute to consider this matter.

M. L u c h a ir e said that he could not give an immediate reply, but that, in any case, he did not see any reason why the Committee should not adopt this resolution.

The resolution was adopted. — 39 —

4. International Agreement in the Matter of Casts.

M. d e R e y n o l d wished to recommend this resolution to the Committee. Casting was a very interesting and a very important artistic activity, and one which could easily be undertaken.

The Se c r e t a r y added that casting furthered the artistic education of the inhabitants of small towns. Moreover, the organisation by competent persons of a systematic exhibition of casts would serve to show how museums in small towns should be established. The resolution was adopted.

5. Coins and Medals.

The S e c r e t a r y gave the following information regarding the second paragraph of this chapter : The Institute of Intellectual Co-operation had been informed of the proposal of the Director of the Paris mint that a series of medals should be struck to commemorate the great events and the great men of the League of Nations. He suggested that this collection should be begun by a medal representing the Committee's first Chairman, Professor Bergson.

M. d e R e y n o l d thought that the first paragraph of this chapter, which provided for an exhibition of medals and coins, was a very interesting one. M. R o c c o thought that the commemoration of the great men and the great deeds of the League of Nations by means of medals was an excellent idea. For the design of these medals the artists of different countries might be approached, and thus a kind of intellectual co-operation would be set up in this sphere also.

M. Ca sa r es did not agree. He thought that it was somewhat premature for the League of Nations to strike medals concerning its activities.

Mme. Cu r ie and M. d e R e y n o l d associated themselves with M. Casares' point of view.

The Ch a ir m a n pointed out that the Institute had received a letter from the Director of the Mint proposing that a medal representing Professor Bergson should be struck. It would be necessary therefore to reply to this letter. It might perhaps be stated that the Committee appreciated this scheme, but that it could not give effect to it for the moment.

Dr. K r ü ss said that, in his opinion, this question exceeded the Committee’s competence. It would be for the Secretariat to take a decision in the matter. M. R o c c o supported the principle of this point of view, but thought that in this particular case the Committee might take a decision, since it was a question of a medal representing Professor Bergson. The striking of a second medal representing Professor Lorentz might even be contemplated.

Dr. D u g g a n asked whether this offer of the Director of the Mint might not merely be quietly passed b y .

The C h a ir m a n thought that it was necessary to reply to the offer. Perhaps the Institute might be entrusted with this task.

M. S u sta pointed out that the Committee, by accepting this proposal, would incur respon­ sibility from the artistic point of view, responsibility that it would be difficult to leave to the Director of the Mint alone. There were several well-defined tendencies in present-day art, and, if a single man were to be entrusted with the choice of a draught, the public might conclude that the Committee was in favour of some one school. This possibility should be avoided, and, there­ fore, the appointment of a jury should be contemplated which should be directed to examine the draughts presented after an international competition.

M. Ca sa r e s said that M. Susta’s explanations had still further confirmed him in his view that it would be dangerous for the Committee to follow this path. He added that Professor Bergson and Professor Lorentz were celebrated men and that they would go down to posterity on account of their personality; they were two men of remarkable learning, and, if one day they had a medal, it would not be because they had presided over the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation.

Mile. B o n n e v ie agreed w ith M. Casares.

The Ch a ir m a n thought that this discussion might be terminated by deciding that the reply should be made to the Director of the Mint that the Committee could not accept his proposal. Agreed.

Chapter II.-—Congress of Popular Art at Prague.

M. d e R e y n o l d said that he would be glad if the Committee would define the exact functions of its two representatives at the Prague Congress. For his part, he would be prepared to attend this Conference, but on condition that he should fully understand what he would have to do. — 40 —

The C h a ir m a n thought that it would be difficult for the Committee to determine the exact duties of its representatives. They could judge for themselves according to circumstances. This chapter was adopted.

Chapter III.—International Protection of the Beauties of Nature.

M. Luchaire explained that it was not intended to undertake a campaign for the safeguarding of the beauties of nature, but that the Institute would merely draw up a bibliography of what had already been done in this sphere.

M. d e R e y n o l d thought that for the moment this question should be set completely aside, since it was not an urgent one.

M. Ca sa r es an d th e Ch a ir m a n associated themselves with M. de Reynold’s proposal.

The S e c r e t a r y said that he would therefore add to the report a note to the following effect : " The Committee, considering that the programme of the Artistic Relations Section is already sufficiently full, places the carrying out of this resolution in abeyance for the moment.” Agreed. Chapter IV .—Cinema.

M. d e R e y n o l d asked that this question should also be set aside for the moment.

M. L u c h a ir e thought that, if the Committee were to reject this resolution, it would be a matter of concern to several members of the Sub-Committee. Mile. Vacaresco and M. Focillon, in particular, attached great importance to this question. Moreover, if the Committee were to adopt this resolution, the Institute’s work would not be greatly increased thereby, at any rate for the moment.

Mile. B o n n e v ie asked whether this question ought not to be adjourned until the following year. She feared the possibility of the duplication by the Institute of work that might be undertaken by the International Educational Cinematographic Institute at Rome.

The S e c r e t a r y did not think that Mile. Bonnevie’s apprehension was justified. The aim of the Rome Institute was not the same as that of the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation.

The C h a ir m a n thought that it would be regrettable if the Institute were to lose contact with this question.

M. Ca s a r e s asked M. Luchaire what was the international aspect of this study.

M . L u c h a ir e explained that a preliminary study of the relations between art and the cinema was contemplated. Enquiry might be made in the different countries, and what had already been written on this subject would thus be realised.

Dr. K r ü ss asked whether there would not be some objections, from the point of view of the Secretariat, to accepting the second resolution proposed by the Sub-Committee.

The C h a ir m a n thought that the consideration of the motives of this resolution was within the province of the Committee. The aim of the Committee’s work was the furtherance of co-operation between nations, and this resolution aimed at the prevention of discord.

The S e c r e t a r y thought that the question was a complicated one, but that the Committee might well express an opinion, or might, in the last resort, request the Assembly to do so.

D r. K r ü s s added that, personally, he was in favour of the resolution.

Mme. C u r ie , although opposed in principle to any public demonstration that might give rise to feelings of hostility, thought that it would be dangerous for the Committee to engage itself on this path, for, if the League were to be asked to-day to oppose the presentation of war films, it might be requested on the morrow to prohibit certain books or certain entertainments.

M . S u s t a wondered whether this question might not be referred to the Rome Institute for study.

M. d e R e y n o l d thought that the Committee could not request the Assembly to consider the expediency of certain preventive measures, since the Assembly could not take such measures. The Committee should approach the Governments. The question was, therefore, a very compli­ cated one. The adoption of resolutions that could have no effect should be avoided, and he therefore entirely associated himself with M. Susta’s point of view.

M. P a in l e v é thought that the Assembly might consider the question. The Assembly had some influence on States, and, therefore, after pressure on its part, the States might take preventive measures.

M. d e R e y n o l d thought that it would be necessary in this case to modify the draft resolution, The resolution was altered as follows : "T he Sub-Committee calls the Assembly’s attention to the dangers of films conceived in a spirit antagonistic to that of the League of Nations.” This text was adopted. The discussion was adjourned to the next meeting. — 41 —

SEVENTH MEETING (p r iv a t e )

Held on Monday, July 30th, 1928, at 10 a.m.

Chairman : Professor Gilbert M u r r a y .

P re s e n t : All the members of the Committee or their substitutes, with th e exception of M. Destrée, M. Lugones, Mme. Curie and M. Painlevé.

315. Telegram from M. Destrée.

The S e c r e t a r y said that he had telegraphed to M. Destrée to inform him that he had been elected Vice-Chairman of the Committee together with Mme. Curie. In his reply, M. Destrée had thanked the Committee and had apologised once more for not having been able to attend the session.

316. Report of the Sub-Committee on Intellectual Rights (continuation). Intellectual Statistics.

Draft Resolution.

The S e c r e t a r y , in accordance with the request made by the Chairman at the previous meeting, submitted the following draft resolution : "The International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation : "Adopting the resolution of its Sub-Committee on Intellectual Rights concerning intellectual statistics ; " Requests the Council to invite the Governments of the different countries to place at the disposal of the competent departments of their administrations the means of carrying out, as far -as possible, the recommendations adopted by the International Institute of Statistics at its last plenary session ; and " Requests the Assembly of the League of Nations to urge these recommendations on the Governments.” The draft resolution was adopted.

317. Revision of the Resolutions adopted by the Committee since its First Session : Draft Resolution proposed by the Secretary.

The S e c r e t a r y submitted the following draft resolution : "The Committee directs the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation to collect and to group according to their subjects all the resolutions adopted by it since the first session. These resolutions are to be examined and revised at the next session with a view to co-ordination and concentration of the Institute’s work.”

M. L u c h a ir e informed the Committee that the Institute had already collected the Committee’s resolutions and grouped them according to subjects. He suggested that some very short notes should be added to this work showing what effect had been given to the resolutions since the first session.

Mlle. B o n n e v ie proposed that it should also be added that this work was to be executed by the Institute in collaboration with the Secretariat. The draft resolution was adopted together with the proposals made by M. Luchaire and, Mile. Bonnevie.

318. Telegram of Greeting to Professor Bergson.

On the Ch a ir m a n ' s proposal, the Committee decided to send the following telegram to Professor Bergson : "The International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, assembled in plenary session, remembers its Chairman with affection and regard and sends him its best wishes and its respects.—M u r r a y .”

319. Report of the Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters (continuation). The Committee continued the examination of the report of the Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters (Annex 9 ). Chapter V I.—Authors' Rights. The resolution was adopted. — 42 —

Chapter VII.—International Musical Questions.

M. T a n a k a d a t e , in connection with the question of pitch, recalled that the vibrations might be measured in two ways. One way was to take the whole period, namely, the double oscillation and the other was to take the single oscillation. The former system had been adopted in England and Germany, and the latter in France. He suggested that the system of the whole period should be adopted, as this was usually done, in defining other similar phenomena, for instance, in electricity.

Sir J agadis B o se thought that it would also be preferable to speak of double vibration in order to avoid confusion, particularly in the translation of a text from one language to another. It might, for instance, be agreed that the figure of 100 vibrations in English would indicate a 100 double vibrations, corresponding to 200 single vibrations in French.

The S e c r e t a r y thought that all that was necessary was to record in the Minutes the obser­ vations that had just been made, which would be taken into account by the Committee of Experts that was to be convened.

Dr. K r ü s s thought that the question which had arisen concerned not only music but physics also, and that it would be well to provide for the inclusion of some physicists on the Committee of Experts.

The Ch a ir m a n thought that the musical experts would have the necessary competence.

The S e c r e t a r y thought, nevertheless, that the text of the resolution might be completed by the following words : "A small Committee of representatives of musical interests, including a physicist.” The resolution on the question of pitch was adopted, together with the addition proposed by the Secretary.

With regard to Professor Dent’s proposal, M. L u c h a ir e said that he had to make some reser­ vations concerning the possibility of carrying out this resolution. The Institute could only perform what was requested of it if the budgetary resources were sufficiently increased to make it possible for the work to be entrusted to an expert.

The Ch a ir m a n thought that, unless a supplementary contribution were made, this work should be considered as pending.

M. L u c h a ir e added th at the Board of Directors might in the course of the year, if it thought fit, authorise the Institute to undertake this work.

M. Ca sa r e s did not think that this resolution should be postponed, for it would be the first practical and direct resolution by which the Committee would show its interest in music. On the contrary, endeavour should be made to place it in the foreground.

D r. K r ü s s thought that, from one point of view, the question was a bibliographical one and suggested that it should be referred to the meeting of library;- experts, for there doubtless already existed a certain amount of musical bibliography'. A special scheme might be established on the basis of the information that these experts would furnish.

M. Ca sa r e s pointed out that this would settle the least important part of the resolution. It was the passage concerning the documentation on the interpretation of works that was the most interesting for conductors, that was to say, from the point of view of making musical life international.

The S e c r e t a r y thought that the resolution might be adopted subject to recording in the Minutes the observations that had just been made, and on the understanding that the Art Section and the Libraries Service wrould be both concerned in the carrying out of the resolution. The second resolution in Chapter V II was adopted.

Chapter VIII.—International Literary Relations.

M. d e Ca str o thought it desirable that the National Committees should always be consulted, when possible, on the choice of works for translation.

T h e Ch a ir m a n replied that it would be for the P. E. N. Clubs to consult the Committees, since the former had assumed the responsibility for providing the list.

M. d e Ca str o pointed out that the P. E. N. C lubs were hardly in a position to be familiar with works published in Spanish-American countries. The choice was a rather delicate and difficult one, which might well be made by the National Committees. Mlle. B o n n e vie said that she would be glad to have some more information on this resolution, concerning which she felt some apprehension, particularly with regard to the manner in which it would be carried out. Certainly the P. E. N. Clubs as a whole formed a very good organisation, but it might be that in some countries they would only represent a small group. In these circum­ stances, would it be wise to allow them to recommend the works for translation ? On the other hand, it wras not desirable that the translations should always be entrusted to writers recommended by the P. E. N. Clubs ; there would thus be a danger that young people who might be very qualified but who did not belong to the group would be prevented from engaging in the work of translation, — 43 —

M. R o c c o thought that there would be a very grave danger in placing the question of trans­ lations in the hands of a small literary coterie which might claim to have the monopoly of a co untry’s literature. Although he had no proposal to submit, M. Rocco thought that i t would be necessary to proceed with great caution. On this question also the Committee might enter into communication with the National Committees^ which were generally more independent and im p artial. Dr. D u g g a n thought that this question was an important o n e, but that it was, above all, a difficult one. Whether the P. E. N. Clubs or the National Committees were used as an inter­ mediary, the same difficulties would arise. Dr. Duggan instanced th e case of American endow­ m ents intended for the reward of authors of novels or plays : whatever were the decisions of the jury entrusted with the adjudication of these prizes, they were violently criticised both by the competitors and by the general public. In so far as th e American National Committee was concerned, Dr. Duggan was convinced that it would decline to concern itself with the question of th e translations. M. S u s t a thought that the question was an unimportant one for the large nations, for which, as Dr. Duggan said, the choice would be very difficult. On the other hand, the problem was very important for the small nations from the point of view of the general knowledge of their works. The works to be chosen were not to be of a more recent date than 1900, and the danger was therefore less, but M. Susta thought that the choice could only be made by the National Committees. In order not to hurt the feelings of the P. E. N. Clubs, they might be requested to provide lists which would be examined and compared by the National Committees, which would take the final decision. M. Susta understood that the books would be literary and not scientific ones. With regard to the catalogue to be placed at the disposal of those concerned, this catalogue should be printed, for otherwise it would only be possible to have a very small document. Information on this subject should also be obtained from the P. E. N. Clubs.

The S e c r e t a r y recalled that the Institute had come to an agreement with the P. E. N. Clubs because the Committee had directed it to do so in 1927, and he referred to the devoted efforts of Mr. Galsworthy, the President of the P. E. N. Clubs Federation. Moreover, the present draft resolution did not give these Clubs a monopoly and the Institute was by no means obliged to follow all their directions literally. Their lists might not be complete and the Institute should be in a position to obtain information elsewhere. It should be understood, either by an addition to the resolution or by a reference in the Minutes, that the National Committees would not be disregarded in taking the final decision. Certainly, the P. E. N. Clubs were not very prosperous everywhere, but neither were the National Committees ; in any case, the English P. E. N. Clubs were a literary force in the front rank and the French Club had at its head M. Paul Valéry. Finalfy, it might happen that some National Committees would not wish to give their opinion, as apparently was the case as regards the American National Committee. M. Rocco agreed that wrhat had been decided could not be retracted. Nevertheless, it should be understood that the P. E. N. Clubs would only express an opinion and that the National Committees would also be approached in order that the sources of information might be increased. It was necessary to give the National Committees authority and not to depreciate them by disregarding them in such important questions. M. Rocco proposed that a text should be added to the resolution to the effect that the Institute would communicate the lists of the P. E. N. Clubs to the National Committees and would ask their opinion. M. d e R e y n o l d thought that this procedure was the hierarchic method that should be followed. Moreover, the National Committees were generally composed of the representatives of the large associations and institutions and therefore comprised the most competent persons. Through them the lists provided for the P. E. N. Clubs would be supervised.

Mlle. B o n n e v ie said that Dr. Duggan was quite correct in saying that all the National Committees did not consider themselves competent to undertake such a work. At the time of the drawing up of the list of notable works, certain National Committees had not regarded themselves as competent—for instance, the Norwegian Committee. In that country the list had been drawn up by the Libraries Director of the University. In the case of the list of works for translation, Mile. Bonnevie proposed that the National Committees might, if necessary, direct someone to undertake this work in his own name, for there wras often disagreement on the question in a National Committee itself.

The Ch a ir m a n thought that this procedure wras understood and that it would not be worth while to mention it.

M. d e Ca str o pointed out that the problem was not the same in Europe or the United States as in Latin America, where the P. E. N. Clubs had no representative. This possibility should be foreseen.

M. L u c h a ir e explained that, after his communications with the P. E. N. Clubs, it was understood that, in the case of a country where no such Club existed, the Institute was free to approach whomsoever it thought fit, and that there was no need to mention this point. He suggested that the last paragraph of the draft resolution should be completed by these words : ' after having consulted the National Committees”. Those which could not reply would abstain from doing so; the others would propose any correction that they thought desirable, and in view of their official character and the links between them and the Institute, their list would be given preference. — 44 —

M. S u st a recommended that the Institute should explain very precisely to the P. E. N. Clubs what works were required, that was to say, not the most important works but works that had not yet been translated. Otherwise there would be a possibility that lists of classical authors for instance, might be received. On the other hand, the P. E. N. Clubs might be approached through the intermediary of the National Committees and they might also be asked to reply through the same channel, which would be simpler than the procedure suggested bv M. de Reynold and would not hurt the feelings of the P. E. N. Clubs. These organisations had no office system and in Czechoslovakia, for instance, where M. Susta was Vice-President both of the National Committee and of the P. E. N. Club, it was the National Committee that acted as intermediary with the P. E. N. Clubs.

The Ch a ir m a n did not think that it would be possible to adopt the procedure suggested by M. Susta. He thought that the Committee would agree to accept M. Luchaire’s amendment, In short, all the wrork asked of the Institute was to send a list recommended by the P. E. N. Clubs to the newspapers and editors, and the latter would or would not follow these recommendations. The list would only be sent after consultation with the National Committees. The resolution was adopted.

Chapter IX.—Protection of Indivisible Works of Art.

M. d e R e y n o l d thought that the question, although an interesting one, was in no way urgent, and that the Artistic Relations Section was sufficiently overcharged writh work for this subject to be adjourned.

M. L u c h a ir e said that he was quite p rep a re d to accept M. de Reynold’s proposal. He added that the Institute usually collected the texts of the legislation and regulations of countries on intellectual life from the information that it received each day. At the end of the year, the Institute would examine what information it possessed, but without undertaking any special study of the question.

Dr. K r ü s s asked whether the attitude of the large museums to the resolution had been ascertained. It seemed to him that the acquisition of works by museums had a disintegrating effect. There was always the same conflict between those who wished to shelter rare objects by withdrawing them from places where the necessary precautions were not taken, and the defenders of local or private interests, who asked that these objects should remain where they had been for centuries.

The S e c r e t a r y replied that the proposal had been unanimously approved by the members of the Sub-Committee.

M. L u c h a ir e explained that the Sub-Committee had had in view certain works the indivisi­ bility of which was indispensable from the artistic point of view—for instance, a triptych. The question to be considered was therefore a very restricted one, and not the vast problem as to whether it was shocking to see a church picture in a museum.

The S e c r e t a r y added that M. de Madariaga, the author of the proposal, had also had in mind the consideration that a work of art might sometimes only be understood when seen in its own environment. In view of the fact that the programme of the Artistic Relations Section was already sufficiently full, the Committee decided that the execution of this resolution should be postponed.

Chapter X .—Conclusions.

Mlle. B o n n e v ie asked that the last sentences of the report of the Sub-Committee should be suppressed. These sentences were as follows : "Time did not allow of decisions being taken on this point, but it wras suggested that the possibility of holding meetings of writers, novelists or poets and editors of important reviews might profitably be contemplated. The Director of the Institute pointed out that all the action referred to depended upon the funds available.” This text, if preserved, would really be equivalent to a resolution, and would imply that the study in question should be undertaken. Mile. Bonnevie's proposal was adopted. The report as a whole was adopted.

M. L u c h a ir e proposed that there should be a uniform insertion at the beginning of all the reports of a list of those present at each session of the Sub-Committee. Agreed.

320. Report of the Sub-Committee on Science and Bibliography. The report submitted on behalf of the Sub-Committee by Dr. Cowley (Annex 14) was read, together with the resolutions adopted by the Sub-Committee. — 45 —

General Report of the Section.

T h e Ch a ir m a n , speaking of the enquiry, noted that this was a considerable undertaking.

M. L u c h a ir e agreed, but added that this might be the work of the Scientific Relations Section in the following year. This section of the report was adopted.

Scientific Year-Books.

This section of the report and the draft resolution were adopted.

Annual List of Notable Books.

This section of the report was adopted.

Co-ordination of Libraries.

This section of the report and the draft resolution were adopted.

Preservation of Printed Matter and Manuscripts.

M. S u sta pointed out that this question was on the agenda of the Oslo International Congress. Perhaps it would be well to assure the necessary relations with M. Lhéritier, which would enable the Institute to receive direct information.

Mlle. B o n n e v ie approved the suggestion that the resolutions of the Congress should be forwarded to the Institute, but pointed out that this w'ould not affect the Committee’s resolutions.

The S e c r e t a r y replied that the Committee’s resolutions were not dependent on the Oslo Congress, or on any other organisation—apart from the Council and the Assembly. This section of the report and the draft resolution were adopted with a formal amendment.

Bibliography of Biological Sciences. M. Rocco wished to take this opportunity of speaking on the question of bibliography as a whole. He thought that this problem, although a fundamentally important one, was dealt with in a somewhat irregular and inorganic manner. In his view the Institute should be asked to devote more attention to this question, and to increase its efforts while making them more organic. If the Committee were not to produce something sound in the sphere of international bibliography, it would have failed to accomplish one of its fundamental tasks. With regard to the first supplement to the Index Bibliographicus, which had been distributed to the Committee, he noted that the various heads were very incomplete. A volume would be required for the biblio- graplty of law alone. A work of this kind should either be completed or should not be begun, or attention should be given to a special branch in order to establish a complete bibliography for it. M. Rocco thought that a very thorough study of the question should be undertaken, and that the means should be examined of doing something that would be really sound, organic and complete.

M. L u c h a ir e replied that obviously the problem of co-ordinating bibliographies was immense. The Committee had dealt with this problem from the outset, and it had even been reproached with thinking of it exclusively. Hitherto only tentative efforts had been made on particular points. It was certain that, except in a very few cases, the scientific world had only insufficient instruments, and that the scheme for the reform of these instruments should be the object of a comprehensive study. From the tentative efforts that had been made it had been possible to conclude that, on the one hand, there had been general agreement in the scientific world, even befcre the existence of the Committee, on the necessity of reorganisation and improvement, but that, on the other hand, sound reorganisation in the case of any of the points in view would not be possible without money. M. Luchaire thought, therefore, that the work should be continued, namely, that one branch of science after another should be considered, agreement having been reached with their represen­ tatives, in order to see what was to be done; in one or two years sufficient information w-ould have been collected regarding individual sciences to make it possible to contemplate general action on the lines suggested bj^ M. Rocco. The question of the means would then arise, and M. Luchaire had already asked that the resolution of 1922, the object of which was an international fund for the assistance of science, should not be forgotten ; when this fund existed, it should be used in the first place for this work. This section of the report and the draft resolution were adopted.

Table of Constants.

This section of the report was adopted. — 46 —

International Institute of Mines.

The S e c r e t a r y read the part of the Economic Committee’s report to the Council which dealt with this question.

The Ch a ir m a n thought that the Committee would agree to express its warm thanks to the Economic Committee. According to the passage of the report that had just been read, the Institute should keep in close touch with the 1929 Congress. It might at least be asked that the members of the Congress should be informed of the Economic Committee’s suggestions, but it did not appear that there would be any difficulty in having the question itself placed on the agenda of the Congress.

The S e c r e t a r y understood that he was to inform M. Krahmann of the resolutions of the Economic Committee and of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, to forward this part of the Economic Committee’s report to the Institute, and to thank that Committee. He added that the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation had always found great devotion on the part of the Economic Committee, and a lively interest in the problems of intellectual co-operation. He drew attention to the valuable manner in which the Economic Committee had concerned itself with the question of scientific property in particular. Represented by its Chairman, M. Serruys, the Economic Committee had done a great deal to place the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation on the right path, and had made suggestions to it which would make acceptance of the Committee’s proposals by the Governments much more probable than if the Committee had not had the co-operation of the Economic Committee. This section of the refort was adopted.

Exhibition of Applied Sciences at Liege.

This section of the report and the draft resolution were adopted.

Facilities for obtaining League Publications.

This section of the report was adopted.

Scientific Works published in Little-known Languages.

This section of the report and the draft resolution were adopted.

Co-ordination of Bibliography in Physical Sciences.

This section of the report was adopted.

Obstacles in the W ay of the International Circulation of Books.

This section of the report and the draft resolution were adopted, the former being slightly amended to adapt it to the text of the resolution.

The Ch a ir m a n said that he had received a letter from the Hungarian National Committee complaining of the restrictions on the despatch of Hungarian scientific books to certain neigh­ bouring countries. This question was primarily a political one, and obviously it was not for the Committee to intervene. He added that it would certainly be the unanimous opinion of the members of the Committee that all obstacles, political or otherwise, to the free communication of intellectual works should disappear.

M. Ca sa r e s said that he had been visited in Spain by Hungarians, and that his reply to them had been in the same sense as the remarks of the Chairman.

M. d e R e y n o l d entirely agreed with the Chairman and M. Casares.

Work of the Historical and Social Sciences Section.

This section of the report and the draft resolution were adopted.

Co-ordination of Bibliography in Economic Sciences.

The Ch a ir m a n noted that the Institute was not to be asked directly to undertake a certain task, but that only the possibility of convening a Committee of Experts was to be considered.

In reply to a question by M. Tanakadate, the S e c r e t a r y explained that it was not certain whether the Russians would participate in the co-operation in view.

M. T a n a k a d a t e asked whether the co-operation of the Far Eastern countries had been contemplated.

The Ch a ir m a n said that he did not know what part the Chinese and J apanese took in this kind of work. — 47 —

M. T anakadate said that, although he did not devote particular attention to the bibliography of economic sciences, he thought, nevertheless, that there would be reviews on this subject in Japan. M. Ca sa r es proposed that the resolution should be completed as follows : . . to a s c e r t a i n whether Slavonic and Asiatic countries may not be interested in co-operating in the scheme.” This section of the report and the draft resolution as amended were adopted. JI. Luchaire added that he did not think there would be any reason to convene in 1929 th e C om m ittee for which provision had been made.

Linguistic Bibliography. This section of the report and the draft resolution were adopted.

Standardisation of Grammatical Nomenclature. j\I. Luchaire, in reply to a question by the Chairman, said that the Section of the Institute would have a good deal of work, but that its objects would be limited, and he thought that it could continue the enquiry in question. This section of the report and the draft resolution were adopted.

Proposal to publish a Second Edition of the "Index Bibliographicus”. This section of the report and the draft resolution were adopted.

Request of the Comité international des Recherches des parties molles.

In reply to a suggestion of M. de Reynold, the S e c r e t a r y pointed out that the Committee could not change the title of the international committee in question. M. R o c c o proposed that the following text should be adopted : " Letter from the anatomical association known as the r Comité international des Recherches des parties molles’ This proposal was adopted. The resolution was adopted.

Request of the Hirn-Anatomisches Institut. This section of the report and the draft resolution were adopted.

Congress of Linguists at The Hague. This section of the report and the draft resolution were adopted.

Microphotography of Documents. This section of the report and the draft resolution were adopted. The report as a whole was adopted.

321. Examination of the General Report of the Director on the Work of the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation (continuation) : Appoint­ ment of a Sub - Committee. After an exchange of views, the Committee decided that the final form of the report should be determined by a Sub-Committee composed of the C h a irm a n , Mlle. B o n n e v ie , Dr. K r ü s s , M. Luchaire, M. Dufour-Feronce and M. O p re s c u .

The Ch a ir m a n took this opportunity of recalling that the Committee had decided that it was not called upon to approve the report, but only to take note of it, and that the report would be printed as an annex to the Committee’s report to the Council and the Assembly.

M. d e R e y n o l d added that the Sub-Committee, which had previously been appointed, had worked with such care that the plenary Committee might have confidence in it. M. L u c h a i r e said that this Sub-Committee had indeed proceeded with such minuteness that it might have been believed that it wished to approve the report word by word. M. Luchaire had never asked for this, but only that the procedure that had been adopted in the previous year should be followed now. For his part, he had no preference for either solution, a ll the more so since two kinds of amendments were asked of him : some in passages which he had not intended to publish and which were only for the use of the Committee, and others on formal points which were no doubt of importance, but which he referred to the Sub-Committee. This Sub-Committee having examined not only the form, but also more or less the substance, M. de Reynold’s proposal seemed very reasonable.

322. Appointment of the Rapporteur of the Committee. M. d e R e y n o l d was appointed Rapporteur of the Committee. EIGHTH MEETING (p r iv a t e )

Held on Monday, July 30th, 1928, at 2,45 p.m.

Chairman : Professor Gilbert M u r r a y .

Present : All the members of the Committee or their substitutes, with the exception of M. Destrée, M. Lugoues, Mme. Curie and M. Painlevé.

323. List of Publications on Political Economy appearing in Japan.

The S e c r e t a r y announced that Professor Tanakadate had sent him a list of publications on political economy appearing in J apan. This list would be communicated to the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation, which would consider it at its second meeting of experts, It comprised in 1926 Politics,, which had issued 680 publications ; Economics, which had issued 400 publications ; and Social Problems, which had issued 641 publications. Almost all of them were in Japanese, and the principal ones were reviewed in different journals.

324. Representation of the Committee at the Oslo Congress of Historical Sciences.

The S e c r e t a r y said that he had received a letter from M. de Halecki thanking his colleagues for having appointed him to represent the Committee at the Oslo Congress.

325. Question of the Publication of a League of Nations Educational Review : Report by M. Casares. M. Casares' report was read (Annex 16).

The S e c r e t a r y pointed out that the result at which the Sub-Committee had arrived differed in two points from the proposal made by the Secretariat. In the first place, the Sub-Committee thought that, instead of embodying periodical summaries of the wTork of the League in the Educational Review, it would be better to transmit them to the technical reviews or to the educational authorities, so far as possible separately and in the language of their country. Secondly, the Sub-Committee thought that the proposed collection should appear at least twice a year, whilst the Secretariat thought that, as a beginning, the collections should be published only once a year. In arriving at this conclusion, the Secretariat had taken into account the financial difficulties, and from the moral standpoint it had been thought better to make a modest beginning, bearing in mind the possibility of expansion at a later date. In conclusion, the Secretary said that he did not think it possible for the Secretariat to cancel the decisions it had taken.

D r. D u g g a n explained that it had been on account of the statement of Mile. Radziwill that the Sub-Committee had recommended that the review should be forwarded to each country in its own language. In the long discussion that had taken place in the Sub-Committee, he had himself been strong^ in favour of publication twice a year. If the review were to be only an annual one, by the time the information had reached the educational reviews of each country it would no longer be up to date.

M. Ca s a r e s confirmed this statement. It had at first been thought that periodical summaries and longer articles might be sent to the technical educational reviews, though there was no reason why a special volume should not also be published at the end of the year. It had after­ wards been thought that this might lead to duplication, and the Sub-Committee had concluded that it would be better to undertake no more than the publication of a collection twice a year. With regard to the financial question, the Sub-Committee had adopted in its entirety the Secretariat’s note.

The S e c r e t a r y said that, if the cost of the publication of two collections a year wTere to be, contrary to expectation, no higher than that of the publication of a single volume, the Secretariat would have less objection to associating itself with the Sub-Committee’s point of view.

D r. D u g g a n said that he felt confident that if this review, which would have contents of great value, were to be written in the "regular and interesting” style that was recommended in the Sub-Committee’s resolution, its appeal wrould be so strong that in the course of time it would pay for itself.

The S e c r e t a r y proposed that the draft resolution should be completed as follows : "The Committee requests the Assembly, should it approve the publication of this review, to appropriate in the Intellectual Co-operation budget the sum necessary for the purpose.’ The Committee took note of the report. The draft resolution was adopted with the above amendment. — 49 — 326. Work of the Sub-Committee on the Interchange of Teachers in Secondary Schools : Report by Dr. Duggan.

The S e c r e t a r y said that the Sub-Committee directed to study the question of the inter­ change of teachers in secondary schools had met on July 24th last : it had taken note of the report published by the Institute, of the resolution adopted by the Sub-Committee on University Relations and of the proposal submitted by the American National Committee (Annex 18). Finally, it had unanimously adopted the report drawn up by Dr. Duggan (Annex 17). The Sub-Committee had been unanimous in suggesting, on Dr. Duggan’s proposal, that Dr. Lorentz should be succeeded by M. C a s t ix l e j o . This appointment was approved.

M. L u c h a ir e recalled that Dr. Millikan’s letter and the Secretariat’s note mentioned that the execution of this work would be entrusted to the Sub-Committee for the Interchange of Teachers in Secondary Schools and to the Secretariat. He had pointed o u t in this connection th a t there was a formal regulation which specified that all technical work undertaken on the decision of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation would be entrusted to the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation. The arrangement in q u e s tio n was therefore an exception to this rule.

The S e c r e t a r y recalled that the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation had stated in the previous year that it would be desirable to have a Sub-Committee which might, should occasion arise, undertake this kind of work itself. On the other hand, the Committee had also considered the possibility of entrusting certain work, if it should think it expedient, either to a Committee appointed for this purpose or to the Secretariat.

The Ch a ir m a n thought that it had never been understood that the Committee was obliged to use the Institute as its intermediary in all its work without exception. At the same time, he thought that M. Luchaire had acted right!}7 in raising this point. The report was adopted.

327. International Exchange of Publications : Decisions to be taken regarding the Replies Received to the Circular Letter sent to Governments (Annex 19).

The S e c r e t a r y did not think that the Governments could accept the modifications proposed by the Chinese Government since they constituted a further juresentation in only a very slightly altered form of what had been contained in the rejected draft Convention.

The Ch a ir m a n said that since it had not been possible to induce Governments to accept the first draft Convention, it would be useless to take further action in this respect, even taking into account the modifications submitted by the Chinese Government. He thought, therefore, that a reply to this effect must be made to the Chinese Government. Agreed.

328. Renewal of the Term of Office of certain Members of Sub-Committees.

The S e c r e t a r y pointed out that the new deputy members had only just entered into relations with the former members. If the Committee were to decide that the latter would retire from their office in June 1929, the deputy members who had recently been appointed would have to adapt themselves again, which would be detrimental to the continuity of the work. It seemed, therefore, that the best solution would be to prolong the term of office of the former members until the time when the members of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation themselves were to cease to exercise their functions in accordance with the Council’s decision. The Secretary's proposal was adopted.

The Ch a ir m a n said that M. Susta had expressed a desire to participate in the work of the Sub-Committee on Science and Bibliography.

329. Question of changing the English Title of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation.

The Ch a ir m a n explained that to the Anglo-Saxon mind the title of "International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation” was too long and not altogether fitting, and it had been suggested that a better name might be found. The British National Committee was in process of formation, and he proposed that this Committee should be asked to suggest a title. He added that two alternative titles had been suggested : "The Academic Committee ”, and “ The Committee on Science and Arts”. The International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation should, he thought, preserve its present title. M. C a s a r e s did not think that a perfect title could be found. Moreover, it seemed that it would be well to preserve the word " co-operation ”, which clearly showed the basis on which the Committee’s work should be done. Further, if a title which was beginning to be known were to be changed, all the work of setting up connections that had hitherto been accomplished would have to be re-done.

Mlle. B o n n e VIE agreed that the present title was too long, and associated herself with the Chairman’s proposal. i — 50 —

M . T a n a k a d a t e said that in Japan the Foreign Office designated the Committee by ft, official title, but that the National Committee referred to it as the Committee on Science and Arts

D r. K r ü s s did not think that it would be possible to change the English title without also altering the French one. On the other hand, he did not think that the word “ academic ” was a very happy one, for this word had now a somewhat limited meaning. The title "Committeeon Science and Art” seemed to be a better one, and he might even accept it. Nevertheless, he wished to point out that this term did not cover all the Committee's activities ; for instance teaching questions, etc., were not in the province of arts and science. It seemed impossible to find a general title that would be sufficiently short.

Sir J agadis B o s e thought that it would be preferable to preserve the present title. It was a living one, whereas the title "Academic Committee” was somewhat frigid, and th e title "Committee on Science and Arts” was not comprehensive.

M. DE R e y n o l d recognised that the title "International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation ” was far from being an aesthetic one. He suggested, therefore, a very simple title, which he thought might be accepted : "Intellectual Committee”. On the other hand, he did not see any absolute necessity for a change.

The Ch a ir m a n agreed that co-operation was the essential aim of the Committee’s work, but pointed out that this wTas the case as regards all Committees of the League. For his part, he would prefer, in agreement with M. Casares, M. de Reynold and Sir J agadis Bose, that the Committee should preserve its present title. He proposed, however, that he should consult the British National Committee, and that he should raise the point again in the following year. The Chairman’s proposal was adopted.

330. Relations with the Brussels International Institute of Bibliography.

The S e c r e t a r y recalled that the relations between the Brussels Institute of Bibliography and the League left much to be desired. This question was to have been re-examined in the previous year. In 1927, however, in the absence of sufficient information, the Committee had not wished to take a final decision and had adjourned the question to the present session. In accordance with the agreement concluded in 1924 between the two institutions, the supplement to the Index Bibliogmphicus had been published by the International Institute of Bibliography, but it was far from perfect and the Secretary-General had left it to the Committee to decide whether or not it was to be distributed to the Governments Members of the League. The annual subsidy of 1,000 francs which had been granted to this Institute had been refused a year ago by the Supervisory Commission. It seemed that there were also other grounds for breaking off the agreement concluded between the International Institute of Bibliography and the League.

The Ch a ir m a n thought that the position was a difficult one. The Institute had not, in his view, done its work well, but at the same time the Committee should give all consideration to M. Ottlet and to Senator Lafontaine, who had worked under great difficulties with great enthusiasm. He thought that relations should not be discontinued unless such action was inevitable. As the Belgian member was not present at this meeting, the Chairman suggested th at the question should be adjourned to the next session.

Mile. B o n n e v ie recalled that the final paragraph of the Convention had been added after a long discussion in the Committee. Stress had been laid on it, for the League’s contribution had been so small that it would only have been of value as a supplement to the subsidy of the Belgian Government.

Dr. K r ü s s thought that the reasons which had led to the 1924 agreement had partly disap­ peared since the Institute had been created at Paris. Certain activities, among them bibliography, which originally belonged to the Brussels Institute, were now within the province of the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation. There was, however, one activity of the Brussels Institute which should at least be taken into account, that of decimal classification.

M. Ca s a r e s agreed -with Dr. Krüss on the importance of decimal classification. The agreement concluded between the League and the Brussels Institute had always seemed to him to be a fiction. If the League took great interest in the work undertaken by this Institute, it would be impossible for it to grant only an annual subsidy of 1,000 francs; if, on the other hand, it thought that the work accomplished was worthless, the agreement should merely be broken off.

M. D u f o u r -F e r o n c e said that three months previously he had had an interview with Senator Lafontaine. In this interview the Senator had stated that the Institute might possibly be trans­ ferred to a site near Geneva, and had expressed the hope that it would then be possible for it to co-operate more closely with the Secretariat. M. Dufour-Feronce had, however, thought it incumbent on him to state that he did not think that there was any possibility of closer relations being established between the Institute and the Secretariat.

Dr. K r ü s s also thought that the Committee might adjourn its decision until a later session. In the meanwhile, the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation might ask its library experts to subm it a report on the question. — 51 —

M. L u c h a ir e accepted this solution, on condition that it was clearly understood that this report would be a confidential one. The Chairman's proposal regarding adjournment together with that put forward by Dr. Krüss was adopted.

331. Examination of the Draft Statutes of the International Educational Cinemato­ graphic Institute at Rome (d o c u m e n t C. 63.1928).

The S e c r e t a r y recalled that a meeting had been held at Rome in February last the object of which was to draw up draft Statutes for the International Educational Cinematographic Institute. The Secretary-General had been represented at this meeting by M. Dufour-Feronce and M. Oprescu, the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation by M. Luchaire and the Italian Government by M. Rocco. The present draft Statutes were the result of the agreement concluded at this meeting. The Council of the League had transmitted this document for their views not only to the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, which was most nearly concerned in the creation of this Institute, but also to the Child Welfare Committee and to the International Labour Office. Articles 1 to 5 were adopted without amendment.

Article (>. M. R o c c o proposed as an amendment to Article 6 that the words "according to the terms of Part XIII of the Treaty of Versailles’ ' should be replaced by the words "according to the terms of the International Labour Charter”. Article 6 was adopted with this amendment. Article 7 was adopted without observations.

Article 8. M . R o c c o asked that the functions of the President of the Governing Body should be defined.

The Ch a ir m a n understood that his duties would not be restricted to presiding over the meetings, but that he would play a more active part in the intervals between the meetings. Article 8 was adopted. Article 9.

Mile. B o n n e v ie thought that these Statutes should be compared with those of the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation in order to discover whether the character of the two Institutes would be equally international. In the case of the Statutes of the Paris Institute, the only preference accorded to French nationality was the provision that the President of the Governing Body should always be a Frenchman. In the Statutes under consideration, however, there was, in addition to a similar provision, a provision that "the Director (of the Institute) should be appointed on the proposal of the President of the Governing Body". In her view, this provision was not favourable to the international character of the Institute.

The S e c r e t a r y pointed out that, after the Committee had adopted the Statutes of the Inter­ national Institute of Intellectual Co-operation, it had adopted those of the International Institute for the Unification of Private Law, which stipulated that "the Secretary-General’s appointment shall be made on a proposal submitted by the President of the Governing Body”. M. Rocco pointed out that the provision in question was not a very important one since in this case the President could do no more than make proposals which might be accepted or rejected. M. Rocco might, in so far as he himself was concerned, agree to the suppression of the last sentence of Article 9, but it was for the Council of the League to take a decision and he did not wish to bind the Italian representative on the Council. He proposed, as a compromise, a provision similar to that of the International Institute for the Unification of Private Law : " The first appointment of the Director shall be made on the proposal of the President of the Governing Body” . Article 9 was adopted with this amendment. Articles 10 to 14 were adopted without observations.

Article to.

Mile. B o n n e v ie asked whether M. Rocco would agree to the inclusion in the last paragraph °f this article of a sentence to the effect that the regulations in question should be so framed as to preserve the international character of the Institute. M. R o c c o recalled that the Committee would refer the financial and administrative regulations to the Council for approval. There was no doubt that the Council would safeguard the Institute's international character.

The Ch a ir m a n thought that the fact that the text in question had to be submitted for the aFproval of the Council was in itself the best guarantee of the Institute’s international character. — 52 —

The S e c r e t a r y added that this Article 15 in its present form marked a step in advance hi relation to the corresponding article of the Statutes of the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation, for it stipulated that not only the financial regulations but also the administrative regulations were to be referred to the Council. Article 15 was adopted. Articles 16, 17 and 18 were adopted without observations.

General Observations.

M. d e R e y n o l d said that he was delighted that a new instrument of intellectual co-operation and one in so important a sphere was on the point of being created. For this very reason, however, he wished to put forward some claims on behalf of the International Chamber of Educational Films, the seat of which was at Basle. This Chamber, founded after the International Congress on Educational Films held at Basle from April 7th to 12th, 1927, and prepared during a long period beginning in October 1922, had been the first international effort in the sphere of educational films. The Basle International Congress on Educational Films which was to have met in September 1926 had been adjourned until April 1927, since an International Congress on Films in General, organised by the French Committee on Intellectual Co-operation and the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation, was to take place at Paris on the same date. This was an act of courtesy on which M. de Reynold wished to lay stress. One of the results of the Paris Congress had been the creation on J anuary 12th, 1927, of the International Committee on Educational Films, which had as its organism the small cinemato­ graph service of the Institute; thus there were already two international organisms with the same programme. The moment had come for the Committee to do everything within its power in order to avoid collision, conflict and duplication and to transform possible duality into collaboration. The Basle Chamber had already done such important work that henceforth no international organisation for educational films could dispense with it; it was more international than the Paris Committee, for twenty States were represented in it; it was more qualified from the technical point of view since it had thirteen specialist Commissions. It was this Chamber which had organised the recent International Cinematograph Congress at The Hague. Despite the right of priority of the Chamber, no mention was made of it in any of the documents concerning the Rome Institute. It seemed that its existence had been ignored. M. de Reynold's first claim was that reference should be made in some way in an existing or future document to this international organisation. Perhaps it would be possible to do this at the end of Article 10 of the Statutes. Moreover, it w-as absolutely necessary that a connection should be established between the three organisations and that their functions should be limited. At the meeting held in Paris on June 25th last, M. Luchaire had said that the Rome Institute would be the great administrative centre ; it would concentrate educational films, would catalogue them and would facilitate their exchange ; the Paris Study Service would have to do preliminary work by obtaining the views of educational circles and by preparing the atmosphere for the Rome Institute’s work. Finally, it would be for the Basle Chamber to procure the goodwill of the producers, in order to show them what was needed and what might be undertaken, and therefore to further the production of educational films. In this arrangement there was some confusion. The Basle International Chamber of Educa­ tional Films had stated in documents of which the Secretariat must be aware that educational and technical questions relating to educational films were its primary interest and that it intended to remain a study centre for these questions. This was the reason for its existence. How was a connection to be set up between these three organisations and how were their activities to be co-ordinated? On account of its technical work the Basle Chamber was an indispensable part of the machinery for the working of the International Agreement on E d u ca­ tional Films. This was a province which should be left to it. On the other hand, since the Paris Committee was composed of representatives of international associations of an educational and philanthropic character, it might undertake propaganda work among these different associations and in international circles in order to further the activities of the Rome Institute and the Basle Chamber.

The Secretary explained that the work of the Basle Chamber had not been misunderstood or overlooked in any way. At the time when the draft Statutes were drawn up at Rome, a letter had been received from the Secretary-General of the Basle Chamber, M. Imhoff, stating that the Governing Body of the International Educational Cinematographic Institute would without any doubt be the best-qualified body to allocate the work among the three Institutes at Rome, Paris and Basle. It was with the purpose of taking into account M. Imhoff’s letter that Article 10 stated : "It (the Governing Body) shall have entire control over the work of the Institute, the programme of which it shall draw up from time to time with due regard to the powers of the international institutions (in particular the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation and the International Labour Organisation) and the work of any other competent international body.”

The Basle Chamber was referred to under the words "any other competent international bod}'” . — 53 — Since then, at the Hague Conference, M. Imhoff had said, both in private conversation and publicly* that in view of the explanations given him he was satisfied that the relations between the three Institutes would be perfectly cordial. The principle of the close co-operation with the organisations of the League, whether those that were already in existence or that which was in course of formation, had been unanimously adopted by the Hague Conference. Furthermore, when the Italian Government’s letter and the draft Statutes were submitted to the Council, Dr. von Schubert, who was then replacing Dr. Stresemann, had said that he was happy to note that Article 10 of the draft "provided for co-operation between the Institute and similar organisations already in existence, such as the Central Organisation for Educational Films at Basle”, and M. Scialoja had associated h im s e lf with these words.

M. DE R e y n o l d thanked the Secretary. He was, moreover, familiar with all these documents and wished to say th at the Basle Chamber felt no lack of confidence with regard to the League or to the future Institute at Rome. He had, however, wished to point out that the Basle Chamber and the International Committee on the Educational Cinema set up at the Paris Institute seemed to be doing the same work. It would therefore be advisable to determine their respective positions with regard to the future Institute at Rome. If there existed more or less close relations between the Paris Committee and the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation, the Committee was to a certain extent covered by the official character of the Paris Institute. If it were a question of a private organisation, it would be in the same position as the Basle Chamber.

The S e c r e t a r y thought that it was impossible to meet M. de Reynold’s wish that the Basle C ham ber should be mentioned in the Statutes of the Rome Institute.

Dr. K r ü s s thought that the statements made by Dr. von Schubert and M. Scialoja to the Council left no possible doubt as to the good relations which would exist between the Rome Institute and the Basle Chamber. He thought that the Rome Institute should give due consideration to M. de Reynold’s second claim, it being understood that the Basle Chamber would retain its character as an educational body and would not be entrusted solely with commercial questions. He was unable to give an opinion on M. de Reynold’s first request since he had not sufficient knowledge of the negotiations that had taken place at the time when the Statutes were drawn up.

M. L u c h a ir e said that he had not before him the Minutes of the meeting held in Paris on June 25th, but he could not accept as his own the words which had been quoted. Moreover, he bad no right, before the first meeting of the Governing Body of the new Institute had been held, to express any opinion whatever on the way in which the work should be distributed among the three institutions in question. The Basle Chamber and the Paris Committee had explained certain matters to one another at the time of the Hague Conference, and their relations were at present perfectly cordial. M. Luchaire believed even that certain of the chief members of the Basle Chamber had consented to join the Paris Committee. He realised, however, that it would be necessary to consider in what way the principal institution, whose seat would be at Rome, the secondary institution, namely, the small department at Paris, and the various associations or groups of an international or national character would be able to co-operate with one another. The Basle Chamber was one of these institutions and without any doubt the most important at present as regards Europe. The United States of America, however, at present supplied 80 per cent, of the world production of films. The new Institute would therefore be bound to pay attention to what went on in America and no final steps could be taken until this had been done.

The Ch a ir m a n thought that M. de Reynold’s desires had already been realised. M. de Reynold wished for a limitation of the functions and a co-ordination of the activities of the various bodies interested in the film industry. The Rome Institute would, however, occupy itself with these questions. He also wished that due account should be taken of the International Chamber at Basle. This Chamber had been expressly mentioned in the relevant Minutes of the Council and this mention would be repeated in the Minutes of the present meeting.

M. d e R e y n o l d proposed the following draft resolution : " The International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation notes the statements made on March 7th, 1928, to the Council of the League of Nations by Dr. von Schubert, the German delegate, and M. Scialoja, the Italian delegate, concerning the interpretation of Article 10 of the Statutes of the International Educational Cinematographic Institute at Rome. In particular, it recognises the importance of the work done by the International Chamber of the Educational Film, whose headquarters is at Basle.” M. Rocco thought that the Committee had not before it sufficient information to enable it to enter upon a detailed examination of concrete questions. For instance, it was not known whether the Paris Committee was an official or a private body. The resolution moved by M. de Reynold was drawn up in very general terms and might be adopted without inconvenience.

The S e c r e t a r y reminded the Committee that, in the previous year, it had voted a resolution instructing the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation to continue the examination of the questions relative to the educational cinema through the Service of Cinematograph Studies already existing in the Institute, and to second the work of the International Educational Cinemato­ graphic Committee. This latter Committee, therefore, was not part of the Institute but a body in which the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation had already taken an interest. It was unquestionable that the Governing Body of the future Institute, the position of which would be toternational, would make due allowance for the work of the Basle Chamber. — 54 — As to the motion submitted by M. de Reynold, it would be advisable to prefix another approving the draft Statutes with the amendments which had been adopted.

The Ch a ir m a n thought that the Committee should pass a resolution expressing its gratitude to the Italian Government, its sense of the extreme importance of films for educational purposes and its approval of the Statutes, subject to the slight amendment proposed by M. de Reynold.

This proposal was adopted in the following terms : "The International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation expresses its gratitude to the Italian Government for the creation of the International Educational Cinematographic Institute. It approves the Statutes of this Institute, with some slight modifications (indi­ cated in the Minutes), and requests the Secretary of the Committee to bring these modifications to the knowledge of the Secretary-General of the League of Nations before the next session of the Council.” The resolution proposed by M de Reynold was also adopted,

332. Question of convening Representatives of National Committees.

The S e c r e t a r y reminded the Committee that, during the previous year, it had examined the question of convening a meeting of representatives of National Committees. A sum of 20,000 francs had been included for this object in the budget of the Committee. This sum was obviously insufficient if the Committee was required to bear the full expenditure involved by this meeting. The National Committees might be asked to support part of the expenses. Such a meeting would afford them means for studying the work of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation closely, and the Committee on its side would perhaps be afforded an opportunity of receiving a number of suggestions. He thought it would be of use for the Committee to ask one or two of its members to take part in this meeting of representatives of National Committees,

M. S u sta proposed that the place in which the meeting was to be held should be situated in a country with a low rate of exchange.

The Se c r e t a r y replied that it would be better to hold the meeting at the seat of the League of Nations in order to ensure the necessary assistance.

M. S u sta proposed that it should be convened at Paris, for the Institute could be asked to furnish the necessary secretaries.

Dr. K r ü ss thought that the principle of holding a meeting of the representatives of the National Committees was excellent. It would, however, be necessary to avoid those dangers which might result from the formation of a new organ which was not provided for in the funda­ mental Statute of the Committee. Moreover, he thought that it could be left to the National Committees to defray the expenses of their representatives.

Mile. B o n n e v ie did not agree with Dr. Kriiss’s suggestions. She pointed out that in many cases the National Committees held annual meetings in their own countries and she suggested that the meeting in question should be held every five years. She also thought that the offer of the League to meet the expenses of the representatives should be accepted, for many of them would need financial assistance.

The Ch a ir m a n said that he was not himself in favour of convening this meeting, for he thought th at the expense, which in his view the League should defray, would be considerable.

M. d e R e y n o l d regretted that on this point he could not agree with the Chairman. The meeting in question was one of the most important which the Committee could prepare. It would be veryr useful to establish contact between the Committee and National Committees. The latter desired such contact to be established and the Committee needed their co-operation. The subsistence allowance could perhaps be fixed at a lower sum than that adopted for members of the Committees of the League. It would be for the National Committees themselves to make up the subsistence allowance if they thought it good to do so.

M. L u c h a ir e did not wish the Committee to think that he personally desired the meeting to take place in Paris. Its proposed object, however, was to provide representatives of the National Committees with an accurate idea of the central work on intellectual co-operation, and it was only at Paris that they would be able to witness the manner in which the organisation was working, that they would be able to examine the information collected and converse with the heads of the various departments. M. R o c c o thought that the only object of this meeting of National Committees would be for purposes of propaganda. No decision could be adopted. If this were not to be the case, it would be preferable for the meeting not to take place. The object desired would be better attained by organising partial meetings and not a meeting including representatives of all the National Committees. It would be preferable to hold the meetings in Paris. The Secretariat could place a special sum at the disposal of each National Committee, but could not issue individual invitations.

Mile. B o n n e v ie thought that much would be gained by providing an opportunity for the representatives of the National Committees to meet and discuss matters at regular intervals. — 55 —

She did not agree with M. Luchaire that Paris would be as suitable a place as Geneva for this meeting, for she thought that the international atmosphere of Geneva was an important consideration. Dr. K rüss agreed with Mile. Bonnevie. In reg ard to the meeting-place of th e Conference, he thought that, as far as experts called upon to carry out a special form of work were concerned, the In stitu te at Paris would be more suitable ; but that, in the case in point, in view of the fact that it would not be the duty of the Conference to adopt any decision, but to confine itself to making a study of quite a general nature, it would be better to choose Geneva. M. Casares pointed out that the Chairman of a National Committee was very often a member of the International Committee. In such a case it would obviously be preferable to send another delegate, in order that he could be given an opportunity of coming into contact with the International Committee and of acquainting himself on the spot with the general work of the League. The Ch a irm a n agreed with M. Casares.

M. d e R e y n o l d thought that, if the main object of the proposed conference was to make it possible for representatives of the National Committees to acquaint themselves with the general work of the League of Nations, it should meet at Geneva. If it were to be of a more technical character, and if its work were to be more limited and of a more practical kind, it should be held at the Paris Institute. He himself was in favour of the second alternative. A member of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, if possible its Chairman, should take the Chair at the Conference and should open it by making a general statement. The persons attending the Conference would have to be given accurate information regarding the work of the Committee and its future programme in the fields of the sciences, of letters and of arts. If the Conference were held in Paris, each Chief of Section of the Institute could make a special report.

The S e c r e t a r y agreed with M. Susta, but pointed out that the National Committees were not all organised on the same footing. It would be preferable for them to choose their own representatives. He feared that, if the Conference opened by a general statement on the work of the Com­ mittee, a long and useless discussion would ensue. It would therefore be better to ask members of the Conference to state their views on the part to be played by a National Committee, how it should be composed, what relations should exist, in their view, between the National Committees and the International Committee and how the former could assist the latter. It might be possible that, as a result of this discussion, a model National Committee could be established and interesting suggestions made for the work of the International Committee. The Ch a ir m a n said that he was now converted from his former scepticism and that he thought that a meeting of this kind would be of great value. The National Committees might learn much from the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation and the Committee learn much from them. He agreed that one of the great advantages of the meeting would be that the representatives would be in a position to appreciate the international spirit of Geneva, a spirit which did not exist to the same extent in any other part of the w orld. He therefore proposed that the meeting should be held at Geneva and on the lines suggested by the Secretary, and that a part of the representatives’ expenses—for instance, their travelling expenses—should be defrayed. M. d e R e y n o l d proposed that the Committee should forward a letter to the National Committees when the time came, asking them to give their views in regard to such a Conference. The S e c r e t a r y desired that a circular letter should also be sent to members of the Committee asking them to make suggestions in regard to the agenda of this Conference. The Secretariat wrould then prepare a draft which would be submitted to the Chairman. If he had properly understood the Chairman, the meeting would take place in any case, and in the first instance would be held at Geneva. M. L u c h a ir e was under the impression that Mile. Bonnevie considered that the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation showed less international spirit than was the case with the Secretariat of the League of Nations. If such were the opinion of Mile. Bonnevie, he would be compelled to enter a protest. Mile. B o n n e v ie said that she had never had any such idea. The procedure proposed by the Chairman was adopted.

333. Preparation of a List of Members of the National Committees.

The S e c r e t a r y reminded the Committee of the usefulness of instructing the Institute to draw up a list of members of the National Committees. He asked to be allowed to send a circular letter to the Committees asking them to inform the Secretariat of any change made in the composition of the National Committees. Copies of the replies received would be sent to the Institute. This suggestion was adopted.

334. Appointment of a Portuguese Correspondent.

The S e c r e t a r y proposed th at the Portuguese National Committee should be asked to appoint three members from whom the Portuguese correspondent would be chosen. This suggestion was adopted. — 56 —

335. Appointment of the Representative of the Committee to serve on the Sub. Committee set up to edit the “ Educational Review

The S e c r e t a r y reminded the Committee that it had adopted a resolution fixing the compo­ sition of the Sub-Committee formed to edit the Educational Review. The Director of the Institute would have to appoint his representative, the Secretariat would choose a representative and the Committee would also have to appoint one. The Committee appointed M. Ca sa r es as member of the Committee.

336. Proposal of Mme. Curie concerning Separate Editions.

Dr. K r ü s s said that before her departure Mme. Curie had asked him to raise a question regarding separate editions. He proposed that the examination of this question, which would be drafted in a more definite form by Mme. Curie, should be referred to the Committee of Library Experts. This proposal was adopted.

337. Representation of the Committee on the Advisory Committee on Intellectual Workers established by the International Labour Office.

Mile. B o n n e v ie recalled that it had been agreed that she might act as a substitute for M. Einstein on the Advisory Committee on Intellectual Workers established by the International Labour Office. She had, however, asked Dr. Kriiss if he would be prepared to act as a substitute in her stead and, as he had expressed his willingness to do so, she would ask the Committee to approve this arrangement. The arrangement was approved.

The S e c r e t a r y said that he would inform M. Einstein of this and also the International Labour Office.

338. Publication of the Reports in the Bulletin on the Work of the Institute.

Mile. B o n n e v ie said that, with regard to the publication, Travaux de VInstitut international de Coopération intellectuelle pendant l’année 1926, she would suggest that the reports to be laid before the Sub-Committees that appeared in this book should not be published except in their final form, after approval by the Committee and the Assembly of the League of Nations.

M. L u c h a ir e replied that the reports of the various services of the Institute were only published when the Sub-Committees and the Committee had examined them. The publication made in the previous year had been received with interest. It was possible that errors might have been made, but in the next publication they would be avoided.

339. Preparation of a List of International Prizes.

M. d e Castro said that he had been absent when the Institute’s 'programme had been examined. The Institute had been directed a fairly long time ago to draw up a list of international prizes and to give it a large measure of publicity. It would be well to continue this work.

M. L u c h a ir e agreed. It was agreed that this work should be continued.

340. Supplement to the “ Index Bibliographicus ”.

The Se c r e t a r y asked the Committee whether it thought that this publication, which contained a considerable number of misprints, should be distributed. The Committee was opposed to its distribution.

341. Extension of the Jurisdiction of the Administrative Tribunal over the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation.

The C h a ir m a n said that the question had been raised in the session of the Governing Body whether the Administrative Tribunal of the Secretariat might exercise jurisdiction over the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation. He asked whether the Committee wished the Secretariat to study the question. The question was referred to the Legal Section of the Secretariat.

342. Close of the Session.

M . R o c c o said that he was sure that he expressed the feelings of his colleagues in thanking the Chairman for the manner in which he had presided over the discussions.

The Ch a ir m a n thanked M. Rocco for his kind words. In this, his first tenure of the Chair, he had felt the responsibility to be great and had esteemed the honour as high. — 57 — With regard to the note that he had circulated to his colleagues, he wished to lay stress upon the importance of making every effort to prevent the great psychological influence of certain international forces from being directed solely in the interests of commerce, instead of in those of the common good. I n the case of the cinema, for example, this had become clear, and the Italian Government had taken the appropriate action. In conclusion, the Chairman expressed his cordial thanks to the members of the Secretariat, who had so efficiently assisted the Committee in its work.

M. d E Ca str o asked that there should be special mention in the Minutes of the satisfaction of the members of the Committee with the manner in which the Secretariat had prepared the work. The Committee particularly thanked M. Dufour-Feronce and M. Oprescu, whose collaboration had been very valuable to it.

M. D u f o u r -F e r o n c e asked the Chairman to accept his sincere thanks for the kind words that he had addressed to his collaborators. The greater part of the preparation of the work had been undertaken by M. Oprescu and by the ladies who had assisted him.

The Ch a ir m a n declared the tenth session of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation closed. LIST OF ANNEXES

Page 1. Progress R ep o rt by th e S ecretary ...... 60

2. Report by M. Destrée on the Work of the Advisory Committee on Intellectual W orkers...... 67

3 . Note by the Secretary on a Proposed League of Nations Educational Review .... 70

4 . Report on the Work of the Sub-Committee on University Relations...... 71

5. Report to the Sub-Committee on University Relations on the Third Meeting of Directors of National University Offices (Paris, April 17th and 18th, 1928)...... 77

6 . Report to the Sub-Committee on University Relations on the Meeting of Experts for the Co-ordination of Higher International Studies (Berlin, March 22nd to 24th, 1928) ...... 83

7. Report on the Work of the Third Session of the Committee of Representatives of International Students’ Organisations (Paris, April 23rd to 25th, 1928)...... 89

8 . Report on the Work of the Sub-Committee on Intellectual Rights...... 99

9. Report on the Work of the Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters...... 103

10. Report to the Sub-Connnittee on Arts and Letters of the Meeting of Experts for the Study of Questions relating to Casts of Works of A rt...... 108

11. Report to the Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters by M. I'ocillon and M. Baud-Bovy regarding Cinematography in its Relationship to Art and Literature...... 112

12. Report to the Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters by Mlle. Hélène Vacaresco regarding Cinematography as A rt...... 114

13. Report to the Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters by M. Toesca regarding Cinema­ tography in its relationship to Art and Literature...... 116

14. Work of the Sub-Committee on Sciences and Bibliography...... 117

15. Report by M. Marcel Godet to the Sub-Committee on Sciences and Bibliography on the Work and Recommendations of the Library Experts...... 122

16. Report by M. Casares on the Work of the Sub-Committee appointed to consider the Question of a League of Nations Educational Review...... 125

17. Report by Dr. Duggan on Interchanges of Teachers in Secondary Schools...... 126

18. Proposal for the Establishment of a Group of League of Nations Exchange Teacherships for Secondary Schools, submitted by the American National Committee on Intellectual Co-operation...... 126

19. Note by the Secretary on the Question of the International Exchange of Publications. 128 60 —

ANNEX 1. C.I.C.I.198 PROGRESS REPORT BY THE SECRETARY

Submitted to the Committee on July 25th, 1928.

1. N a t io n a l Co m m it t e e s .

Since the last meeting of the Committee, two important National Committees on Intellectual Co-operation have been formed—the German and the Spanish. The former was inaugurated at Berlin on March 26th, 1928, by M. von Keudell, Minister of Home Affairs of the Reich. The establishment of the latter was announced to the Secretary of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation by a letter dated May 19tli, 1928, from M. Julio Casares, the Chairman. A list of the members of these two Committees is given below. The British National Committee is in process of formation. Several important learned bodies have agreed to nominate a representative. A list of these representatives is given below. The Secretariat has received the text of the decree-law concerning the establishment of the Italian National Committee, and is informed that this decree has already come into force, but will be submitted to the Chambers later to be concerted into law. The Committee will learn with regret of the death of Professor Georges Remoundos, Chair­ man of the Greek National Committee, which took place on April 27th, 1928, on his return from Paris, where he had attended the meeting of the Directors of National University Offices. The Greek National Committee has elected as Chairman in bis stead Professor S. S e f e r ia d e s , Professor of Public International Law at the University of Athens, member of the Permanent Court of Arbitration at The Hague. The Secretariat also is informed by the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation of the establishment of a National Committee of Lebanon. The composition of its Bureau is given below.

Germany.—Chairman : Dr. von H arnack, Professor Emeritus of Ecclesiastical Law, Berlin University ; Vice-Chairman: Dr. Planck, Professor Emeritus of Theoretical Physics, Berlin LTniversity. Members : Professor G. Bestelmeyer, President of the Fine Arts Academy, Munich ; Dr. BEYERLE, Professor of Private Law, Munich; Dr. V. Bruns, Professor of Public International Law, Berlin University; Dr. H. Konen, Professor of Physics, Bonn University; Dr. M. D ibelius, Professor of Theology, Heidelberg University ; Dr. V. Dyck, Professor of Mathe­ matics at the Technical High School, Munich ; Dr. E hrhard, Professor of Ecclesiastical History at Bonn University; Dr. A. Einstein, Professor of the Theory of Physics at Berlin University; Dr. H. Finke, former Professor of History at Freiburg University ; Dr. Franks, Professor of Sinology at Berlin University ; Dr. von Goebel, Professor of Botany, Munich ; Dr. von Gotti.- O ttliliE nfeld, Professor of the Theory of Political Economy at Berlin University; Dr. Haber, Professor of Physical Chemistry at Berlin University ; Dr. B. Harms, Professor of Political E conom y a t K iel U niversity ; Dr. HERGESELL, Professor of A eronautics, B erlin University; Dr. His, Professor of Internal Medicine, Berlin University ; Dr. Hoetzsch, Professor of Eastern European History, Berlin University; Dr. Ernst Jaeckh, Director of the Deutsche Hochschule für Politik, Berlin; Dr. W. Jaeger, Professor of Classic Philology and Archaeology, Berlin University; Dr. K ahl, Professor Emeritus of Ecclesiastical Law, Public Law, etc., Berlin University ; Dr. K ehr, Director-General of State Archives ; Dr. von K rehl, Professor of Internal Medicine at Heidelberg University; Dr. Krüss, Director-General of the State Library, Berlin; Dr. L üdERS, Professor of Indian and Central Asiatic Philology, Berlin University; Dr. Matschoss, Director of the Association of German Engineers, Berlin ; Dr. M endelssohn-Bartholdy, Professor of Foreign Law at Hamburg University ; Dr. von M uller, Professor of General and Modern German History, Munich University; Dr. N ernst, Professor of Physics, Berlin University ; Dr. On CKEX, Professor of Modern History, Munich University; Dr. Pencic, Professor Emeritus of Geography at Berlin University; Dr. J. Petersen, Professor of the History of German Literature, Berlin University; Dr. W. Rabel, Professor of Comparative Law at Berlin University; Dr. Radbruch, Professor of Penal Law at Heidelberg University; Dr. Rodenw aldt, President of the Central Board of the Archaeological Institute, Berlin ; Dr. von Rumelin, Professor of German and Roman Law, Tübingen University ; Dr. Sauerbruch, Professor of Surgery at Berlin LTniversity7 ; Dr. Schmidt-Ott, former Minister, President of the Notgemeinschaft der Deutschen Wissenschaft; Dr. Schreiber, Professor of Ecclesiastical History, Munich University; Dr. W . Schücking, Professor of International Law, Kiel University ; Dr. Seeberg, Professor of Ecclesiastical History, Berlin University ; Dr. Sering, Professor Emeritus of Political Science, Berlin University; Dr. Stranger, Professor of Philosophy and Pedagogy, Berlin University; Dr. V ossler, Professor of Roman Philology, Munich University; Dr. W aetzoldt, Director-General of the State Museums, Berlin ; Dr. Th. WiEGAND, Director of Museum, Berlin ; Dr. von Wilamowitz-MoellENDORFF, Professor Emeritus of Classic Philology7, Berlin University. Great Britain.—The following persons have consented to serve : Sir George Clausen, R.A., representing the Royal Academy of Arts; Mr. Henry C. Colles, M.A., Mus. Bac., F.R.C.M., representing the Royal College of Music ; Sir William H ale-W hite, K.B.E., M.D., representing the Royal College of Physicians ; Sir William Bragg, K.B.E., Sir John Farmet, Sir Richard GlazEbrook, K.C.B., Sir James Jeans, Sir Henry Lyons and Sir Charles Sherrington, O.M., G.B.E., representing the Royal Society; Dr. Cowley, Mr. H. A. L. Fisher, Sir Frederick Kenyon, Dr. M ackail, and Professor Gilbert M urray, representing the British Academy. Sir T. W. A r n o l d , Dr. G oo ch , Dr. H o l d sw o r t h , Professor M y r e s , Professor W. R. S co tt, and Professor S o r l e y , members of the British Academy, have not yet signified their acceptance. The Royal Society of Literature cannot nominate a representative until September or October, when its Council meets.

Lebanon.—Chairman : Maître Camille E d d e , Chairman of the Association of Former High- School Pupils : Vice-Chairmen ; the R e v . Father d e B o n n e v il l e , Rector of St. Joseph’s University ; Dr. Hassan E. A s s ir ; Secretaries : Dr. W a r d , Professor at the American University ; Ramuz B e y M a k z o u m i, Principal Engineer at the Ministry of Agriculture.

Salvador.-—Dr. Manuel Castro R a m ir e z replaces Dr. Martinez Suarez as Chairman of the N atio n al Committee of Salvador. Spain.—Chairman : M. Julio Casares, member of the Spanish Royal Academy, member of the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation. Secretary : M. Julio Palacios, Professor at the Faculty of Science at the Central University and Chairman of the Spanish Royal Society of Physics and Chemistry (all correspondence should be addressed to the Secretary : Junta para Ampliaciôn de Estudios, 26 Almagro, Madrid). Members : M. Fernando A lvarez de Soto- mayor, member of the Fine Arts Academy, Director of the Prado Museum; M. Sérafin A lv a rez Quintero, of the Spanish Royal Academy, dramatist; M. Luis Bermejo, Rector and Professor of the Central University, Councillor at the Ministry of Education ; M. Ignacio Bolivar, of the Royal Academy of Science, Councillor at the Ministry of Education, Director of the National Science Museum ; M. José C astillejo, Professor at the Central LTniversity, Secretary of the Junta para Ampliaciôn de Estudios, member of the Sub-Committee on University Relations of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation; M. Enrique Fernandez Arbos, Professor at the Conservatoire of Music, Director of the Symphonic Orchestra, of the Academy of Fine Arts ; M. Yictoriano Fernandez A scarza, Astronomer, Deputy-Director of the Madrid Observatory ; M. Manuel F e r n a n d e z y F e r n a n d e z N a v a m u e l , Director of the Normal School of Teachers at Madrid; Count Amalio d e Gimeno, Professor at the Faculty of Medicine, Member of the Academy of Medicine, of Fine Arts and of Letters, former Spanish delegate at the Assembly of the League of Nations; M. Inocencio J im e n e z , Professor at the Central University, Vice-Chairman of the National Provident Institute; Mademoiselle Maria DE M a e t z u , Directress of the Students’ Hostel, member of the Junta para Ampliaciôn de Estudios; M. Ramon Menendez Pidal, Professor at the Central University, Vice-Chairman of the Junta para Ampliaciôn de Estudios, Chairman of the Centre of Historical Studies ; M. Luis Olariaga, Professor at the Central University, member of the Junta para Ampliaciôn de Estudios ; M. José Maria Plans, Professor at the Central University, member of the J unta para Ampliaciôn de Estudios ; M. J osé Maria T orroja, engineer-geographer, Academy of Science, Vice-Chairman of the Junta para Ampliaciôn de Estudios.

2. I nternational E x c h a n g e o f P ublications .

The Committee will remember that at its session last year it considered the results of the Belgian Government’s enquiry, communicated by a letter of May 2nd, 1927, undertaken with a view to ascertaining whether the Governments Parties to the Convention of 1886 for the Exchange of Publications would accept a system of limited accessions to the Convention for the purpose of partial exchanges. The replies from the Governments not being favourable, the Committee then expressed its desire that, with the Council’s approval, the Governments should again be sounded by the Secretary-General in order to ascertain their views as to the conclusion of a Convention separate from the 1886 Convention, and, if they were not favourable, as to the steps they would be prepared to take to facilitate the exchange of publications. On September 2nd, 1927, the Council endorsed the Committee’s recommendation, and on October 24th, the Secretary- General forwarded to the Governments concerned a copy of the Belgian Government's letter of May 2nd, 1927, and of the Committee’s recommendation. 1 Replies to this circular letter have so far been received from the following Governments : Brazil, China, Cuba, Estonia, Great Britain,

1 The Belgian Government’s letter will be found in document C.424.M. 157, Annex 2. The circular letter from the Secretary-General to all States Members and certain States non-Members of the League is as follows :

“ I had the honour to forward to you on November 10th, 1924, the report and resolutions adopted by the Committee of Experts convened by the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation to consider the possi­ bility of effecting an improvement in the exchange of official publications. “ At its fifth session, in September 1924, the Assembly of the League of Nations expressed its approval of the work of this Committee of Experts and requested the Belgian Government to use its good offices to obtain the partial accessions to the Brussels General Convention of 1886 provided for in the first resolution of the Committee of Experts. " In a letter dated May 2nd, 1927, the Council was informed by the Belgian Government of the results of the enquiry instituted by the latter in conformity with the Assembly resolution. The Belgian Govern­ ment's letter was referred by the Council to the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation ; at its last session, — 62 — Hungary, Japan, Monaco, Netherlands, New Zealand, Nicaragua, Poland, Portugal, Rouinania Siam, Sweden, Switzerland, Union of South Africa, United States of America; these letters aré given below. Acknowledgments have been received from the Governments of the Argentine and Salvador. The Belgian Government communicated to the Secretariat on February 20th, 1928, copy of a letter from the Egyptian Government stating that the latter adheres to the two international Conventions of March 15th, 1886, concerning the exchange of official, scientific and literary publications and the exchange of the Official Journal and parliamentary documents and annals Brazil.—“ The Brazilian Government agrees with the Belgian Government that it would be better to endeavour to obtain the accession of countries which did not sign the Conventions of March 15th, 1886, than to attempt to conclude a fresh agreement more limited in scope,’’— (Letter of December 1st, 1927.) China.— " I am instructed to say that my Government, in the light of the information furnished by the Belgian Government, does not consider it necessary to conclude a Convention separate from the Convention of 1886. It is hoped, however, that the League of Nations, through its Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, will use its good offices to secure the co-operation of various Governments to agree to take the following measures : "1. Exchange of all the current repertories of national bibliography of a general character, "2. Exchange of all the catalogues of official publications available for international exchanges, "3. Direct despatch of publications by the service of the country of origin to private addresses without such documents passing through the service of the country of destination, “ 4. Exemption from international postal charges on publications intended for international exchanges. "My Government has the honour to request that you will be good enough to lay the above- mentioned proposed measures before the League Committee on Intellectual Co-operation for consideration. It ventures to hope that no particular difficulty will be encountered in the appli­ cation of its proposals, and is prepared to do its share in order to facilitate the international exchange of publications.”—(Letter of May 14th, 1928.) Cuba.—"The Cuban Government sees no objection to a modification of the Convention of 1886 by the League of Nations, provided that the aim be, as stated, to effect an improvement in the exchange of official publications.”— (Letter of December 15th, 1927.) Estonia.—"The Estonian Government is prepared to accede shortly to the general Convention signed at Brussels in 1886. "My Government considers that it is preferable to invite the non-signatory Powers to accede to the 1886 Convention rather than to attempt to conclude a new agreement whose terms would necessarily be more limited.”—(Letter of May 7th, 1928.) Great Britain.— "The British Government feel unable to go further than the proposal embodied in the Foreign Office letter of March 18th, 1925. 1 As regards the British Colonies, Colonial Governments are not prepared to subscribe to a general Convention for the Exchange of Publi­ cations, but they would no doubt, as hitherto, consider favourably any requests for specific publi­ cations which foreign Governments may wish to receive. Any more general arrangement would involve them in labour and expense which they cannot afford, and might result in the exchange of a number of documents which would be of little use to either side.”—(Letter of Januarv 26th, 1928.) Hungary.—"The difficulties which prevent States from ratifying the Brussels Convention of 1886 ma}r be ascribed to two main causes : on the one hand, a compulsory exchange involves considerable expenditure for States possessing or issuing a large number of official publications: and, on the other hand, as a result of international exchange, certain States would be encumbered with unimportant and often (on account of language difficulties) unutilisable material. "The Hungarian Government therefore recommends an amendment which w ould restrict the exchange to the more important publications (collections of law s an d decrees, Parliamentary Minutes, statistical publications), an d which w ould compel States whose publications do not

that Committee considered the situation in the light of the information furnished by the Belgian Government. “ As a result of the Committee’s discussions and on its recommendation, the Council adopted the following resolution on September 2nd, 1927 : " ' The Council instructs the Secretary-General to forward to the Governments the letter from the Belgian Government stating the results of the enquiry regarding the possibility of modifying the Convention of 1886 for the Exchange of Publications. “ 1 In forwarding this letter, the Secretary-General will ask the Governments whether they are prepared to conclude a Convention separate from the Convention of 1886, or, if they consider that impossible, to state what steps the}- could take to facilitate the international exchange of publications.’ “ I should be grateful, therefore, if you would be good enough to send me your reply to the second paragraph of this resolution. I shall in due course inform the Governments concerned of the result of this enquiry.”

1 The British Government was not in favour of the Convention of 1886. It was ready, however, to c o n sid e r an arrangement for the free exchange of publications with foreign countries. 63 appear in one of the world languages (French, English, German, Italian and Spanish) to send with publications intended for exchange an abstract or summary in one of the afore-mentioned languages. ° "Hungary has already in some degree carried out this recommendation : the Royal Hungarian Ministry of the Interior publishes an official translation of Hungarian Laws (Reichsgesetzsamm- lung) in German; the Central Statistical Office at Budapest issues in French and German a Statis­ tical Annual and Publications of the Hungarian Statistical Office; the review Népegészségügy, of the Ministry of Labour and Social Welfare, is furnished with an abstract in German and English. " In conclusion, I would observe that, in accordance with the spirit of the foregoing recommen­ dations, the Central Bibliographical Bureau of the Public Libraries of Hungary has exchanges w ith England, Germany and Austria, although these States have not yet adhered to the Brussels Convention.”— (Letter of February 18th, 1928.) Japan.—"I am instructed by my Government to inform you that, in view of the results of the enquiry conducted by the Belgian Government, the Japanese Government considers that it would be desirable to conclude a Convention entirely separate from that of 1886 to attain the object contemplated by the fifth ordinary session of the Assembly.”—(Letter of June 25tli, 1928.) Monaco.— "The Government of the Principality of Monaco, in confirmation of the resolution transmitted in the letter of February 1st, 1923, considers that there is no occasion for the Prin­ cipality of Monaco to adhere to the Convention in question.”— (Letter of December 28tli, 1927.) Netherlands.—" The Netherlands Government does not think that it would be desirable to supersede the Convention of 1886 on the Exchange of Publications by another having the same object. It considers that a better course would be to introduce a system of special arrangements between the different countries. "In its opinion, these arrangements need not actually be in the nature of actual treaties; agreements concluded simply by an exchange of notes would suffice to establish the system of exchanges. " In this connection, I may add that arrangements of this kind are already in course of prepara­ tion between the Netherlands and the American exchange service attached to the Library of Congress and also with the Reichstauschstelle at Berlin.”—(Letter of January 16th, 1928.) New Zealand.—"I have to advise you that His Majesty’s Government in New Zealand will fall into line with any generally accepted scheme to facilitate the international exchange of publications.” —(Letter of March 19th, 1928.) Nicaragua.—" I should like to inform you that I have been very interested to note the results of the enquiry instituted by the Belgian Government, and more particularly the conclusions approved by the Council of the League of Nations which asked our Government whether Nicaragua was prepared to conclude a Convention separate from the Convention of 1886 and, if it considered that impossible, to state what steps it could take to facilitate the international exchange of publications. "I am happy to inform you that Nicaragua, realising the very great importance of this exchange, especially in regard to official publications, is in favour of accepting the Brussels Convention in its entirety and, at the very least, of limiting exchange to the publications mentioned in paragraph 1 of Article 2 of that Convention.”— (Letter of March 27th, 1928.) Poland.—"The Polish Government considers that in principle it would be expedient to convene an international conference to investigate certain alterations which might be made in the Brussels Convention of March 15th, 1886, concerning the exchange of publications. "If, however,the convening of such a conference should present any difficulties, the Polish Government is willing to give its friendly consideration to any steps likely to promote the general adoption of the international exchange of official publications.”— (Letter of February 18th, 1928.) Portugal.—"In September 1924 the Assembly of the League of Nations drew the attention of the Belgian Government to the advantage of securing partial accessions of Governments to the Brussels General Convention of 1886. The Belgian Government undertook an enquiry on this subject, and communicated the results to the Council of the League in a letter dated May 2nd, 1927. The Council, after consulting the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, instructed the Secretary-General to forward to the Governments, together with the reply from the Belgian Government, the following questions summarised from its Note of September 2nd, 1927. " 1. Do States, whether adherents or not, consider it expedient and possible to modify the Convention of 1886 for the Exchange of Publications? "2. If not, and supposing that the Convention is to be maintained in its present form, what steps should be taken to facilitate the international exchange of publications? " Portugal, together with Belgium, Brazil, Italy, Serbia, Spain, and the United States, was one of the seven countries which originally adhered to the Brussels Convention, approving the two Protocols for ratification by a Decree-Law of May 25th, 1886, and ratifying them by a Decree-Law of July 5th of the same year. I say seven rather than eight, because the Swiss Government only signed the first Protocol, for the exchange of official documents, pailiamentarv and administrative, and works executed by order and at the expense of Governments. Since my country was one of the first to adhere to the Convention and to declare the expediency of 'extending to all Contracting States the benefit of its publications’ (Minutes of the 1883 Conference, second edition, page 5), it is only natural that it should desire to be one of the first to reply to your enquiry. "Does Portugal consider the modification of the 1886 Convention expedient or possible? — 64 — " We must consider the character of this diplomatic instrument and the duties imposed b ■ its clauses on the Contracting States. “ In the first Protocol (General Convention), the respective Governments undertook : “(a) To exchange parliamentary administrative documents published in the country of their origin and works executed by order and at the expense of Governments (Article 2 j “(b) To establish in each State a bureau charged with the duty of the exchanges (Article 1) which shall act as organs for the reception and transmission, not only of the official or subsidised publications referred to in the preceding paragraph, but also of publications exchanged voluntarily and optionally by private enterprise between the academies, univer- sities, museums and other institutions, and literary, scientific and artistic associations of the contracting countries (Article 7) ; "(c) To make transmissions directly from bureau to bureau at the expense of the bureau making the despatch from the country of origin, according to its rules and the funds at its disposal, and without involving any expense for the Governments, institutions or associations to which the publications are consigned (Articles 5 and 6 ).

'■ The other articles (3, 4 and 8 ) contain regulations concerning the drawing up of lists of publications, arrangements between bureaux of exchange as to the number of copies which they may be able eventually to demand and furnish, and the restriction of the exchange to work's published after the exchange of ratifications (January 14th, 1889). "In the second Protocol the Governments of the contracting countries undertake the imme­ diate exchange of the Official Journal as well as of the parliamentary annals and documents which are given publicity. “ These constitute the bases of the Convention to which seven or eight countries, including Portugal, adhered in 1888. Portugal at once organised its bureau of international exchange in accordance with the Belgian proposals, appropriating for this purpose the necessary funds, and charging an office already in existence (former General Inspectorate of Libraries and National Archives) with the duty of transmitting and receiving the documents exchanged, under the direction of the Inspector- General. Later on, other countries notified their adhesion to the Brussels Convention. There was, however, a tendency to sign with reservations, or in tavour of a partial agreement ; thus France, the Netherlands and the Grand Duchy of Luxemburg concluded with Belgium a separate Convention whose text differed from that of the General Convention, regarding as optional and not compulsory the exchange of publications executed by order and at the expense of Governments. This obligation might, in fact, constitute a heavy burden on those nations whose intellectual life is most intense, and whose Government subsidises a large number of publications either directly (official works) or indirectly (works of learned bodies, universities, libraries, etc.) ; this fact is to a large extent responsible tor the hesitation felt by certain countries in adhering without reservations—a difficulty to which M. Vandervelde alludes in his note. I do not, however, think that it would be either expedient or prudent to replace the Conventions of March 15th, 1886, by another Convention. I do not think it would be expedient, because the text of the Brussels Protocols already represents the maximum obligation which States can under­ take in the way of international exchanges under present circumstances ; I do not think it would be prudent, because a new Convention, even if less far-reaching in scope, might nevertheless fail to obtain the number of adhesions secured by the Brussels Convention. Many countries which in 1889 ratified the diplomatic instrument in question would feel unable to ratify a new one. It would not be practicable to increase the benefits which the Contracting States accorded to each other under the 1886 Convention. It would not be reasonable to restrict them, for such a course would clearly be contrary to the spirit of fraternity and international co-operation which inspires the League of Nations. Nor do I think it desirable to modify them by making optional the under­ takings which, in certain clauses of the Brussels Protocols, are regarded as compulsory, such as, for instance, the exchange of publications executed by order and at the expense of Governments, for such a course would not only constitute a restriction (and our aim is not to restrict, but to extend intellectual intercourse between countries), but also because the expense involved, although by no means excessive, is nevertheless in some measure offset in a tangible manner by the reciprocity of the exchanges, and in an intangible manner by the international propagation of the thought and culture of each country. On these grounds, and owing to the fact that certain Governments, including the Italian Government, have announced their opposition to any modification what­ soever of the 1886 Protocols, the Portuguese Government is of opinion that the principle embodied in these instruments should be maintained intact, and would propose that the League of Nations should secure the adhesion of the greatest possible number of States to the Brussels Convention. “ Supposing the 1886 Conventions are not to be modified, what steps would be suggested by Portugal with a view to facilitating the international exchange of publications? "The system of international exchanges has certain features in common with the system for the international protection of intellectual property, as laid down for the according countries by the Berne Convention, revised at Berlin. It was said that this instrument should be revised, and the Rome Congress was summoned for that purpose ; but what really requires careful revision is not the Berne Convention—that is to say, the instrument which governs by international law matters relating to intellectual property—but rather the domestic laws concerning this question in each of the contracting countries; for—in view of the fact that the Berne Convention assures to foreign authois in each country, on a basis of reciprocity, the same rights as are enjoyed by its national authors—the intellectual property of foreigners is most satisfactorily defended in countries where domestic legislation has achieved the most adequate protection. The position is exactly the same in the case of the Brussels Convention. It is unanimously agreed that it has not fully — 65 — attained its purpose,and that the international exchange of publications might be more widespread, more considerable and more regular, even between those nations which practise it at the present time But I do not think that this objective will be attained by introducing modifications into the text of the 1886 Conventions or by substituting one text for another ; it will b e reached bv improving the organs of reception and transmission responsible for the exchanges in each contracting country, by enabling them to carry out properly their difficult task, and b y attaching to them an international bibliographical information bureau—in other words, by transforming the bureaux established under Article 7 of the first Brussels Protocol of March 15th, 1886, from m e r e bodies effecting the international exchange of official publications into large central clearing­ houses through which institutions and literary, scientific and artistic associations of each country, and even individuals, may exchange their publications with foreign countries by a practical, safe and easy method. There is therefore no need whatever to change an international agreement, for all th at is required is new internal legislation modifying or enlarging the scope of the organisation responsible for the international exchange of publications in each industrial country. " That may not, however, be sufficient. "It is not enough that the Governments of the contracting countries should develop and improve their bureaux of international exchanges ; they must do this as far as possible according to a uniform plan. As soon as all the countries which signed the Brussels Convention have estab­ lished in their bureaux of reception and transmission a similar—and well-thought-out—organi­ sation and procedure, the services and all the international bodies in touch with them will work with an ease, facility and order which could otherwise have scarcely been attained. I think that the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation in Paris might, with the assistance of its technical experts and after consultation with the various National Committees, draw up a scheme for model organisation and regulations for the bureaux responsible for effecting international exchanges in each country. It should recommend, this scheme to the Governments of all contracting coun­ tries, which would, of course, consider it and adopt it so far as possible, adjusting it in each case to the circumstances of the country and the varying volume of their exchange services, although always retaining so far as possible the standard type of organisation. The international benefits secured by the Brussels Conventions (I would repeat this because I think it an essential point) consist in not merely the exchange of the Official Journal and official publications, parliamentary or administrative, of each country, but above all in the establishment of international bureaux organised on the same lines and closely interconnected, which constitute instruments of exchange and bibliographical information between the centres of intellectual life in different countries (universities, academies, scientific and literary^ associations) and between writers and scientists who wish to enter into international relationships, and to propagate their ideas by the exchange of their works. " The foregoing are the considerations suggested to me by the letter from the Teague of Nations and the statement by M. Vandervelde of which you were good enough to forward me a copy.”

Roumania.— "As stated in its note of April 11th, 1925 (No. 19395), the Royal Roumanian Government would most willingly participate in the conclusion of a convention such as that which accompanied your letter of November 10th, 1924."—(Letter of November 3rd, 1927.)

Siam.— " I beg to refer to my letter of May 9th, 1925, explaining the position of Siam in regard to this matter. I may add that there has been no practical change in the situation therein described.” 1— (Letter of December 3rd, 1927.)

Sweden.— "The Royal Government of Sweden took part in the negotiations of January 27th and 28th last at the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation in Paris, which resulted in the establish­ ment of a Library Section attached to the Institute and entrusted with the duty of drawing up a scheme for the better execution of the Convention for the Exchange of Publications between different countries. The Royal Government feels it should await the results of this new Section’s enquiries before adopting a definite attitude in regard to exchanges.”—(Letter of March 29th, 1928.)

Switzerland.—" We have the honour to thank you for your letter of October 24th last communicating to us the negative result of the enquiry instituted by the Belgian Government to ascertain whether the States parties to the Brussels Convention of 1886 regarding the international exchange of official publications would be prepared to allow partial accessions to that Convention. "In accordance with a resolution adopted by the Council of the League of Nations on September 2 nd, 1927, you asked us in the same note whether we were prepared either to conclude a Convention separate from the Convention referred to above or, if such a course appeared impossible, to state what steps could be taken to facilitate the international exchange of publications. " As regards the first of these two questions, we have the honour to inform you that in our opinion it would not be desirable to conclude a fresh Convention. Either such a Convention

1 Siam regretted that she could not accede to the new Convention. 5 — 66 — would lay down more extensive obligations than those of the 1886 Agreement, and in this case we could not accept it, because we cannot see our way to contract wider engagements in this respect than those we have already undertaken; or else the obligations imposed upon the Parties by a new Convention would be less onerous than those of the Brussels Convention, and, in the light of the experience gained in ascertaining whether the States Parties to that instrument were prepared to allow partial accessions thereto, it would seem hardly likely that a more limited Convention would be favourably received. “ As regards other measures to facilitate the international exchange of publications, we have none to propose. It seems to us quite sufficient that the Contracting States should faithfully observe all the terms of the Convention of 1886 and that they should send the publications to be exchanged as promptly as possible.”—(Letter of December 16th, 1927.)

Union of South Africa.—"The Union Government, not being a party to the Convention of 1886, is unable to agree to the suggestion of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, nor does it see any reason for departing from its decision to continue the existing arrangement and remain an unofficial participant in the international exchange of publications.”—(Letter of February 2nd, 1928.)

United States of America .— "The Government does not favour the proposal to conclude a new Convention on this subject. However, it concurs in the view expressed by M. Vandervelde on page 2 of his note of May 2nd, 1927, to the Secretary-General, a copy of which was attached to the latter’s note above referred to, to the effect that countries which are not yet signatories should be encouraged to accede to the 1886 Conventions, and that efforts in this direction would have a better chance of success than any proposal for a new and limited agreement. " Concerning the question as to what steps the Government of the United States could take to facilitate the international exchange of publications, it may be stated th at the Smithsonian Institution, which, through its International Exchange Service, is responsible for carrying out this exchange so far as the United States is concerned, uses great diligence in hastening the despatch of exchange packages, and its work in this direction may be considered as very efficient. Shipments to all countries, irrespective of whether the accumulations are large or small, are despatched from Washington to their destinations at intervals not exceeding a month. In some instances of a large flow of publications, as in the case of consignments to Great Britain, Germany, France and Italy, shipments are forwarded at weekly or semi-monthly periods. Consignments, as a rule, are forwarded by freight to the various foreign exchange bureaux. However, when the accumulations are not large, it is preferred, as both cheaper and more expedi­ tious, to transmit the packages direct to their destinations by mail rather than to forward them in boxes by freight to the exchange bureaux. " Consignments from abroad for distribution in the United States and territory subject to its jurisdiction are taken up as soon as received and the packages included therein immediately sent to their destinations free of cost to the recipients, the official frank of the United States Government being used to carry them through the mails. "An important concession granted the Smithsonian Institution by the Government is the privilege of the free entry, without examination, of all boxes addressed to the Smithsonian Institution in care of the Collector of Customs at the Port of New York. An official at the Customs­ house is authorised to attend to the clearance and forwarding to Washington of consignments so marked, thus avoiding the expense and delay of having shipments handled by private Customs brokers.”—(Letter of January 11th, 1928.)

3. I nternational L oan o f B ooks b e t w e e n L ib r a r ie s a n d o f D ocu m en ts

b e t w e e n A r c h iv e s .

The Secretariat has received two further replies, from the Netherlands and Sweden.

Netherlands (Dutch Indies).—"The Government of the Dutch Indies considers that the Administration’s libraries are not of sufficient importance for them to be authorised to lend books or manuscripts abroad. Furthermore, authorisation to lend documents in the Government archives could not be given, for the reason that a frequent change in climatic conditions would gravely threaten the safety of many of these documents ; in this connection, the competent authorities wish to draw attention to the valuable suggestion by the Sub-Committee regarding the reproduction of documents which would be difficult to transport. "The aforesaid authorities emphasised the great importance, especially to tropical countries, of a collection of reproductions of archive documents of international interest ; this work of reproduction might be undertaken by the League of Nations. "The only library of any importance from the point of view of international loans is the library of the Royal Society of Arts and Sciences at Batavia (Koninklijk Bataviaansch Genoot- schap van Kunsten en Wetenschappen) ; accordingly, the Government of the Dutch Indies has designated this institution as a library entrusted with the duty of giving information in regard — 67 — to the national resources and has authorised it to lend books or manuscripts abroad or to receive them in loan. “In the Dutch Indies, packages of books, documents and manuscripts are exempt from import and export duties. " For administrative reasons the Government would find it difficult to suppress or reduce postal charges for printed documents, but these charges are comparatively small. The Govern­ ment is, however, prepared to consider the possibility of refunding to institutions the cost of postage relating to documents on international loan when such expenses involve considerable sums.”—(L,etter of December 14tb, 1927.)

Sweden.—" 1. As a rule, printed documents and manuscripts are sent by Swedish public libraries and archives to similar institutions abroad direct and not through diplomatic channels. The latter method is employed, however, where the printed documents or manuscripts are difficult or impossible to replace. Further, documents and manuscripts are only sent where full reciprocity is allowed. "2. No postal charges are made in Sweden on these documents, as public libraries and archives are allowed to send their correspondence post free. Such packages are exempt from Customs duties. "3. The decision as to the categories of books and manuscripts available for loan is left, according to the regulations in force, to the management of each library. For certain documents contained in archives, however, every request for a loan must be specially examined. “ 4. The question of Sweden’s accession to the Brussels Institute is still under consideration. "5. In the opinion of the Chief Curator of the National Library, there is at present no occasion to designate a library or bibliographical institution in Sweden to transmit requests for loans. The National Library and the University libraries of Upsala and Lund, as far as libraries are concerned, and the National Archives, as regards archives, are prepared to receive such requests and answer them. Further, all these institutions keep in touch with each other in order to provide libraries, archives and research workers with information or loans of documents. " 6 . On the instructions of the General Union of Swedish Libraries, M. Einar Sundstrôm published in 1924 a list of Swedish libraries, with additional information for the benefit of persons using them. A copy of this publication is enclosed herewith. "As most of the libraries of scientific works in Sweden are self-governing, particularly as regards their relations with similar institutions abroad, the Swedish Government does not, as a rule, intervene in their internal administration. It considers it better to leave them to settle questions of exchanges and loans themselves, since they are best qualified to decide what will best promote their own interests and those of science in Sweden.”—(Letter of November 29th, 1927.)

4. I n st r u c t io n o f Ch il d r e n a n d Y o u n g P e o p l e in t h e A im s o f t h e L e a g u e of N a t io n s ;

T r a v e l l in g F a c il it ie s fo r S t u d e n t s , e t c .

As far as these questions are concerned, a special report is submitted (document A.30.1928. XII) containing in detail the further replies received from Governments and a statement concerning the work of the Geneva branch of the Educational Information Centre.

ANNEX 2.

C.I.C.I.200.

WORK OF THE ADVISORY COMMITTEE ON INTELLECTUAL WORKERS.

Report submitted by M. Jules Destrée.

When the International Labour Office had various proposals submitted to it affecting intellectual workers, it deemed it advisable, in order to avoid any confusion of functions, over- lapping or misunderstanding, to inform the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation and to request the latter to nominate two of its members to represent it on an Advisory Com- ttuttee whose duty it would be to draw up the agendas and programmes of work. The — 68 — International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, at its session in July 1927, appointed M. E instein and M. D estrke. The first meeting of the Advisory Committee took place at Brussels on December 19th and 20th, 1927. A detailed account of its work has been published by the International Labour Office and we need only refer to the ease with which agreement was reached on all controversial points. It is therefore to be hoped that this Committee, thus definitely constituted, will be able to perform the work expected of it.

I.

Record oj the Meeting of the Advisory Committee on Intellectual Workers (Brussels, December 1927). In accordance with the decision of the Governing Body, the Office called the first meeting of the members appointed respectively by the Governing Body of the International Labour Office and by the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation to sit on the future Advisory Committee on Intellectual Workers. The meeting took place at Brussels on December 19th, 1927. The following members were present : for the Governing Body, M. de M icheus, M. Lambert- Ribot and M. Oudegeest; for the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, M. D e s t r é e and M. E instein. There were also present M. Albert T hom as, Director of thé International Labour Office; M. Dufour- F eronce, Under-Secretary-General of the League of Nations; and M. Luchaire, Director of the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation, assisted by officials of their respective institutions. The meeting had two objects : (1) To submit to the Governing Body proposals for the final composition of the future Committee; (2) To submit to the Governing Body proposals for the agenda of the first plenary meeting of the Committee. The meeting elected M. de Michelis as Chairman, and devoted two days—December 19th and 20th—to carrying out the work entrusted to it. The result of the discussions is embodied in the following resolution, which was submitted to the Governing Body : "T he meeting notes with satisfaction that an Advisory Committee on Intellectual Workers has been set up in connection with the International Labour Office, and decides to submit the following resolutions to the Governing Body of the International Labour Office : " ‘ I. The Committee might consist of : " ' (1) Five permanent officers, three representing the Governing Body of the International Labour Office and two representing the League of Nations International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation. "'T h ese officers should indicate to which of the two organisations (International Labour Office or Committee on Intellectual Co-operation) the study and solution of the problems before the Committee should be entrusted. " ' (2) Representatives of the most important national and international organi­ sations of intellectual workers, the list of such organisations being revised periodically by the Governing Body of the International Labour Office. " 'The Committee, consisting of its officers and the representatives referred to above, would examine from a general point of view the questions coming within its scope. " 'For a period of two years (1928-29) the organisations permitted to appoint representatives might be the following : " ‘ International Federation of Intellectual Workers (three members). " r International Federation of Journalists (one member). " ‘ German organisations of intellectual workers (one member). " ‘ Italian organisation of intellectual workers (one member). " ‘ Intellectual workers of extra-European countries (one member). " ' International employers’ organisations (one member). " ' (3) Experts appointed to consider questions on the agenda on which they are specially competent. " 'So far as possible, these experts should be appointed on a principle of joint representation and represent, if necessary, the various interests involved. " ' II. The following questions might be placed on the agenda of the next session of the Committee : " ' (1) Termination of employment of journalists in the event of a change occurring in the policy of their newspaper. " ' (2) Stipulation concerning the acceptance of other employment in the case of engineers and technical staff leaving an establishment. " ' (3) Finding of employment for theatrical artists. " ' (4) Inventions by employees. — 69 — " 'The question of unemployment among intellectual workers might form the subject of a report by the International Labour Office, prepared in collaboration with the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation, to be submitted to members of the Committee before the end of 1928.’ ” The Governing Body is asked to consider the above proposals. If it approves them, the Office will take the necessary steps to obtain the appointment of representatives by the organi­ sations in question. If the programme of the first plenary session of the Committee is also approved, it will be necessary to fix the date, leaving sufficient time for the nomination of the m em bers and for the technical preparation of the reports which the Office will have to submit. Bearing in mind these two considerations, it is thought that the Committee might meet at the end of J u n e or the beginning of July, between the session of the International Labour Conference and th a t of the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation. This would be convenient to members of the Advisory Committee on Intellectual Workers who were also attending one or other of those two meetings.

II.

1 . At its thirty-ninth session (April 1928), the Governing Body approved the agenda of the first plenary meeting of the Advisory Committee on Intellectual Workers, which will be held in Geneva on October 22nd, and the following days. 2. During its fortieth session (May-June 1928), the Governing Body, in accordance with the proposal of the Director of the International Labour Office, approved the following nominations as members of the Advisory Committee on Intellectual Workers :

Representatives of the Governing Body :

Government Group : M . G. DE M ic h e l is , Ambassador of H. M . the King of Italy, repre­ sentative of the Italian Government on the Governing Bod} 7 of the International Labour Office. Employers’ Group : M. A. L a m b e r t -R i b o t , Secretary-General of the Metal and Mining Industries Association. Workers’ Group : M. MÜLLER, M ember of th e Reichstag. Representatives of the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation :

M. J. D e s t r é B, Deputy, ex-Minister, member of the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation. Substitute : Mme. C u r i e -S k l o d o w s k a , Professor of Physics at the University7 of Paris, member of the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation. M. A. E i n s t e i n , Professor of Physics at the University of Berlin, member of the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation. Substitute : Mlle K. BoNNEViE, Professor at the University of Oslo, Norway. International Confederation of Intellectual Workers :

M. Louis G a l l ié , Secretary- General of the International Confederation of Intellectual Workers (French). Mr. George L a t h a m , President of the National Federation of Professional Workers (British). Dr. V. B r d l ik , engineer, ex-Minister, Vice-Governor of the National Bank, Professor at the Technical School, Prague (Czechoslovak). M. H. R y g ie r , President of the Managing Committee of the Polish Confederation of Intellectual Workers (Polish). International Federation of J ournalists :

M. Stephen V a l o t , Secretary-General of the International Federation of Journalists (French). Italian Organisations of Intellectual Wrorkers :

M. Giacomo d i G ia c o m o , advocate, Secretary-General of the Confederation of Fascist Unions of Intellectual Workers. Representatives of extra-European countries :

Dr. Inazo N i t o b é , formerly Under-Seci etary-General of the League of Nations, Professor at the Imperial University, Tokio, Member of the House of Lords. International organisations of employers :

M. O l iv e t t i, Secretary of the Confederation of Italian Production, member of the International Chamber of Commerce (Italian). Three members have still to be nominated : One representative of the German organisations of intellectual workers ; A second representative of intellectual organisations of extra-European countries; and A second representative of the international organisations of employers. ANNEX 3. C.I.C.I.201.

LEAGUE OF NATIONS EDUCATIONAL REVIEW.

Note by the Secretary.

With reference to his report on the work of the Educational Information Centre (see document A.30.1928.XII), the Secretary of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation has the honour to submit the following details of the plan for a League of Nations educational review. As mentioned in the report, the Secretary-General had appointed a Committee of Secretariat officials and invited representatives of the Institute to draw up a preliminary plan for a review to deal with the instruction of youth in the aims of the League of Nations and questions ot international education in general.

R e a s o n s f o r p u b l is h in g a R e v ie w .

The idea of this kind of publication is based, it may be said, on twro Recommendations of the Sub-Committee of Experts, namely, that concerning the Educational Information Centre and paragraph 2 of Recommendation No. 12 requesting the Secretary-General to examine the possi­ bility of forwarding to educational reviews and authorities periodical summaries on the work of the League. The reasons that lead the Committee to recommend a review are the following : 1. The Secretariat is obliged to give publicity to the official statements it receives from Governments on the subject of the instruction of youth. A publication containing this kind of material only would be unlikely to be read by those whom it should serve, viz., teachers and training-college students. 2. The teachers and administrators need both information on the League and suggestions —stimulating and practical at the same time—as to the best methods of imparting it. This need could best be met by publishing articles by well-known educationists, both on the broad problem of teaching international questions and facts about the League, the detailed methods to employ, experiments made, etc. 3. In view of the constant development in methods of teaching and the great variety of problems covered by the Experts’ Recommendations concerning the " development of a spirit of international co-operation ” (Part II of Recommendations), such a review would have a permanent value even if Government reports should decrease in number. 4. The review wrould be published in response to a real demand, as teachers, etc., are applying to the Secretariat and to the Institute in Paris for material on these questions.

Ch a r a c t e r a n d P r o g r a m m e o f t h e R e v ie w .

If created on the above lines, the review would necessarily be an unofficial one, and the Committee recommends that it should be published “ by the League of Nations in collaboration with the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation”. Its contents would include the following : 1. Official statements (Government documents received). 2. Articles by well-known educationists : (a) One main article of about 30 pages; (b) Three smaller articles of 15 pages each. 3. Reports, country by country, by expert correspondents, concerning the carrying-out of the Experts’ Recommendations. 4. Review of important new books on education. 5. Introductory notes to articles. The Committee was of opinion that, anyhow at the outset, a single issue per year would be advisable, each issue being of about 2 0 0 pages ordinary review format.

A dministration a n d B u d g e t .

The Committee recommends that, under the formula mentioned above, Professor ZimmERN be appointed eoitor of the review. An Editorial Committee would be set up by the Secretary- General of the League of Nations to advise on all matters concerning the review. — 71 — The cost of the review, which the Committee recommends should be borne by the League, would amount to 1 0 ,000 Swiss francs, taking as a basis one issue a year of 3 ,0 0 0 English and 2 000 French copies. This would necessitate a demand for a supplementary addition to the budget of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation.

ANNEX 4. C.I.C.I./R.I./47.

WORK OF THE SUB-COMMITTEE ON UNIVERSITY RELATIONS.

REPORT ON THE TENTH SESSION, HELD AT GENEVA, JU L Y 9TH, IOTH AND llTH, 1928.

Submitted to the Committee by M. d e H a l e c k i, Associate Member of the Sub-Committee, Professor at the University of Warsaw.

T h e Sub-Committee on University Relations met from July 9th to 11th. The Chair was taken by M. R o c c o . The following members were present : Dr. Stephen D u g g a n (in place of Dr. Vernon Kellogg), M. C asttllejo, M. O d h n e r , M. Raymond T h a m in , M. von Gottl- O ttliuenfeld, M. de Halecki, and for the first time, Baron K o r a n y i .

I. G e n e r a l O bservations .

Following the established custom, the Sub-Committee based its discussions on the report on the work of the University Relations Section of the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation submitted by Dr. Picht, head of the Section. This report met with the Sub-Committee’s full approval. It rightly draws a distinction between the permanent work of the Section and certain specific tasks which only have to be performed once. As regards permanent work, the Sub-Committee on this occasion only touched briefly on questions concerning the periodical publications of the Institute. The question of the Bulletin of University Relations was discussed so fully last year that the Committee merely noted that, in taking over the publication of this review, Dr. Picht had faithfully carried out the instructions given him by the Sub-Committee in 1927. It was pleased to see that the first two numbers of the new volume of the Bulletin had just appeared and contained ample and interesting infor­ mation. The Sub-Committee did not give an opinion on the question of payment to the writers of articles published in the Bulletin, which it considered to be beyond its competence. It recom­ mended, however, that the writers should receive proofs of their articles before they were printed. The Sub-Committee was also pleased to note that the new periodical publication started by the University Relations Section—the Annual List of Advanced Holiday Courses in Europe— met a need which had long been felt in all the circles concerned, and was in every way satisfactory. It accordingly invited the Institute to continue this work in future years. Professor von Gottl- Ottlilienfeld gave the Sub-Committee some very interesting information in regard to the first attempt to organise holiday courses at Davos and the excellent results obtained. Apart from publications, the permanent work of the Section consists in the maintenance of close relations with three meetings, which include representatives of certain classes of university institutions and organisations. The question of these meetings was accordingly dealt with by the Sub-Committee first of all, and will be considered in the following chapter of the present report. Other chapters will deal with the work of a special nature which has already been completed by the International Institute or is contemplated in the near future.

II. M e e t in g s o f E x p e r t s a n d o f R epresentatives o f I nstitutions .

The conferences of experts referred to in this chapter differ in several respects from the meetings to which this name is usually given. The Sub-Committee noted that they were not so much meetings of experts convened for their personal qualifications and for a special task as meetings of official representatives of autonomous organisations whose activities were merely encouraged and co-ordinated by the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation and its Institute. Two of these meetings were held this year for the third time, and the Sub-Committee accordingly had only to emphasise once more the great importance which it attached to their work. On the other hand, the representatives of scientific institutes for the study of politics had met for the first time, and the report of their meeting, which was held at Berlin in March 1928, had given rise to lengthy discussion. — 72 — This report was submitted to the Sub-Committee by Professor Zimmern. Three countries —France, Germany and Italy—were each represented at Berlin by a National Co-ordination Committee, which constituted a connecting link between all the institutions interested in political studies in those countries. Private institutions in Austria, Great Britain, Switzerland a n d the United States had also sent delegates, and representatives of three international organisations were likewise present : the Academy of International Law at The Hague, the Carnegie Endow m ent for International Peace and Professor Zimmern’s School of International Studies. A second American institution and also a Polish institution had been asked to send representatives, but were unfortunately not able to do so. The striking success of this first meeting is shown by the fact that it was at once decided to arrange future meetings of the same kind, an Organising Committee being appointed for this purpose. The Rapporteur added that the Royal Institute of International Affairs in London had since officially placed itself at the disposal of the other institutions and had suggested that they meet next time in London in March 1929, if it was found impossible to arrange this meeting for the autumn of the present year. The Sub-Committee, being desirous of encouraging this important movement, requested the International Institute, in conjunction with the Organising Committee, to arrange for this new meeting to be held as soon as possible. A striking proof of the utility of such meetings was furnished by the suggestion of the American member of the Sub-Committee, Dr. Duggan, who on this occasion took the place of Dr. Millikan and Dr. Kellogg. Dr. Duggan submitted a proposal made by Dr. Thompson, Secretary of the American Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, that in the summer of 1929 a conference of professors and other qualified persons should be held to discuss questions connected with instruction in the field of international policy. Dr. Thompson suggested that this conference should be held at Geneva, under the auspices of the School of International Studies. The Sub-Committee, however, did not feel competent to take a definite decision on this matter, and considered it advisable to refer the whole proposal to the London meeting. The proposal will be studied before the meeting by the International Institute and the Organising Committee, and will subsequently be carried out, if approved by all the institutions concerned. In various recommendations adopted in Berlin, the desire was expressed that the Inter­ national Institute should collect certain documentary information which would facilitate the future work of the institutions for advanced international studies. The Sub-Committee w illingly authorised the Institute to undertake this work. In other recommendations which merely affected the institutions concerned, these latter were asked, inter alia, to facilitate exchanges of professors and lecturers, and also the equivalence of degrees and diplomas. Several members of the Sub-Committee made reservations concerning this latter point, as they considered that the recommendations, more especially as regards admission to the doctor’s degree, went too far. On the other hand, as regards the general programme of co-operation which had been drawn up, the Sub-Committee, without going into details, found that it was of the greatest interest, and trusted that this programme would be carried out as completely as possible. The importance of the London meeting would be increased by the fact that, in the period which elapsed between the two conferences, national co-ordination organs had been established in other countries also, such as Poland and Czechoslovakia. On behalf of the Polish National Committee, which had provisionally undertaken this task for Poland, the Sub-Committee’s attention was drawn to the advisability of making, in the case of the institutions represented, a clearer distinction between establishments at which advanced instruction was given and those which were mainly associations or research centres, and not teaching institutions. The report on the annual meeting of the Directors of University Offices was submitted on this occasion by Professor van Wijk. The satisfactory impression it made was confirmed by the Chairman and the Secretary of this meeting. It was noted in particular that the Directors of University Offices had definitely decided upon their method of work. They had refrained from adopting a large number of recommendations which the International Institute, already' over­ burdened with work, would have to carry out. They had preferred to indicate to the Offices represented certain concrete problems which they7 would have to solve by7 their own efforts. Each of those problems had been dealt with by one or more of the Offices in a preliminary7 report. Among the questions referred to in the reports submitted to the 1928 meeting, mention should first of all be made of the facilities granted to foreign savants as regards access to museums, libraries and archives, participation in excavations, etc. As an example, the Italian Office had collected highly encouraging information regarding the measures adopted in this matter by its Government, and the Sub-Committee cordially endorsed the recommendation adopted by the meeting of Offices that other Governments should follow this example. The Polish Office had made a special study of the question of university institutions and the useful part which might be played by7 the Offices if they acted as information centres with regard to the activities of those institutions. As several Offices were prepared to undertake this task, the Sub-Committee author­ ised the International Institute to consider in due course the possibilities of establishing regular co-operation and an exchange of information between those centres. The Sub-Committee also exchanged views on the proposal to introduce in the various Offices card-indexes giving particulars of the special subjects and scientific work of professors in each country. Without coming to any definite decision on this interesting but delicate question, the Sub-Committee endorsed Professor von Gottl-Ottlilienfeld's recommendation that, should this proposal be carried out, each card, before being communicated to other countries, should be submitted to the professor c o n c e r n e d for any necessary7 revision. As regards the annual meeting of representatives of International Students' Organisations, the optimistic conclusions contained in th e report of M. Hendrickx were fully corroborated by the statements of the Secretary of the Committee and of Professor de Reynold, who presided over that Committee as usual, and who, as he was unable to attend the meeting of the Sub-Committee — 73 —

in person, had communicated to it his observations. Professor de Reynold pointed out that the Students' Organisations had also improved the methods of their work in common and that their efforts were being increasingly directed towards practical and concrete aims. He considered it desirable that the purely student element should be represented as strongly as possible in their delegations. Professor de Reynold also referred to the progress that had been made in regard to the proposal to establish an international university sanatorium at Leysin. Thanks to increasing support, including that of several Governments, it had now been possible to make definite preparations to carry out the scheme. In conclusion. Professor de Reynold stated that the international student’s identity card was proving of very real service to university students and that serious efforts had been made to extend the benefit of this card, which was issued by the International Confederation of Students, to all International Students’ Organisations, as expressly recommended by the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation. Certain difficulties had arisen in this connection between the Pax Romana and the central organs of the International Confederation of Students, which desired to furnish these cards to the members of the Pax Romana only through the National Unions attached to the Confederation. The Secretary of the Committee was, however, able to report satisfactorily as to the progress of the negotiations between the two organisations. In examining the numerous resolutions adopted by the Students’ Committee, the Sub- Committee did not go into details which concerned their associations alone. As requested by the students, it authorised the International Institute to transmit a certain number of those reso­ lutions to the competent organs of the League of Nations, but, in so doing, it confined itself to resolutions of a general character which were not limited to any particular institutions. Of the other questions studied by the Committee, the Sub-Committee discussed the question of a travel card for certain classes of intellectual workers, such as professors, members of large univer­ sity associations, etc. The proposal to introduce such a card, which would entitle the holder to similar advantages to those afforded by the international students’ identity card, had for some time engaged the attention of the members of the Sub-Committee, who were pleased to see that this idea had been taken up by the Federation of University Women. The Institute was accordingly instructed to study this question in conjunction with the authors of the proposal.

III. S p e c ia l E n q u ir ie s u n d e r t a k e n b y t h e I nternational I n s t it u t e .

During the past year, the International Institute had undertaken two enquiries, which were complementary. One had been called for at the Sub-Committee’s previous meeting by Professor Odhner and referred to the methods applied in organising exchanges of professors. This enquiry had already begun when the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation was offered by the American Council on Education the sum of $5,000 for the preparation and publication of a general handbook relating to all organs promoting university exchanges in the various European countries. This offer was accepted by the Committee and the Institute was instructed to undertake the task. It was thus possible to enlarge considerably the scope of the Institute’s original enquiry, and, with the necessary funds at its disposal, instead of sending questionnaires, it was able to a large extent to make personal investigations and to obtain information through conversations on the spot—a much more effective method. The results of these very considerable efforts had been submitted to the Sub-Committee in the form of a large volume concerning university exchanges in Europe. The Sub-Committee highly appreciated this important work, which had been carried out by the International Institute with the greatest care, notwithstanding the short time at its disposal. It fully endorsed the observations of the head of the University Section, who explained that they had preferred to publish a handbook as soon as possible, even though it was necessarily incomplete, rather than to wait indefinitely for replies which had not yet come to hand. Moreover, this first attempt would encourage all organisations which had additional information to furnish to send it before a new edition of the handbook was published. The first edition would be carefully examined in all its details by the Special Committee appointed by the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation to deal with the question of university exchanges. The Sub-Committee had expressed a desire that the second edition should appear shortly, and had suggested that the Ministries of Education and the National Committees in the various countries should be requested to revise and, if necessary, correct the chapters which concerned them. The information collected by the Institute with a view to the publication of this handbook had furnished valuable material which would enable a reply to be given to the question raised by M. Odhner. Moreover, it was obvious, as Baron Koranyi, the Hungarian member of the Sub­ committee, had rightly remarked, that the exchange of professors was closely connected with that of other classes of junior university staff, such as directors of research, directors of laboratories, etc. The information obtained by the Institute with reference to these exchanges showed clearly the impossibility of applying any rigid system in the matter. Nevertheless, the Sub-Committee was of opinion that it was necessary to avoid both extremes—over-organisation and inadequate organisation. In accordance with the Institute’s report, and on the basis of the important texts published by the latter in its Bulletin on University Relations, the Sub-Committee emphasised the utility of certain international agreements for the encouragement and systematic organisation of exchanges of professors. It mainly had in view unpretentious semi-official action, which would thus have the desired elasticit;*, such as that taken by the National Committees of Poland and Switzerland ; but it agreed with M. Odhner, who had pertinently remarked that conventions 74 — between Governments should not be excluded whenever the final decision in regard to questions concerning higher education rested with the latter, and provided such conventions did not restrict the freedom of choice by the universities concerned of the professors exchanged. After discussing the question of the language in which foreign professors usually lectured the Sub-Committee stated that it was impossible to lay down any hard-and-fast rules. It noted with much interest the observations of M. von Gottl-Ottlilienfeld with reference to the desirability of allowing each professor to speak in his own language, as well as the statement of Dr. Duggan who pointed out that the system could not be applied in all cases.

IV. S p e c ia l W o r k p r o p o s e d .

Of the special tasks which the International Institute, in addition to its regular and permanent duties, would be called upon to perform in the near future, mention should first of all be made of the very thorough examination of Mme Curie’s proposal on the question of post-university scholarships. The Sub-Committee, after recalling the origin of this scheme, to which so much attention had been given for several years past, urged that the meeting of experts to discuss Mme Curie’s proposal should, if possible, be convened during the coming year. As regards the preparations for this meeting, it approved the observations contained in the report of the International Institute, whose documentation in regard to scholarships was already very complete. It also noted that the Polish National Committee had prepared a scheme for carrying out Mme Curie’s suggestions, and that other National Committees were also interested in the question. During the discussion, it was proposed that representatives of the Sub-Committee itself and also certain specially qualified directors of laboratories should be appointed members of the Committee of Experts. The Committee also expressed itself in favour of two general principles, which were quite in accordance with the views contained in Mme Curie’s report. First, as the head of the University Section had suggested, the scope of the Committee of Experts’ enquiries Should be enlarged as far as possible, so that the question of university scholarships, including the national efforts made in this direction, to which M. Thamin had rightly referred, might be dealt with as a whole. Secondly, the Sub-Committee fully associated itself with the statement of M. von Gottl-Ottlilienfeld, who had pointed out the necessity of including both scientific labo­ ratories, in which work was done in exact and natural sciences, and also institutes for research in the field of the humanities and social sciences. A further task for the Institute was proposed in one of the resolutions adopted by the Committee of Students’ Organisations. This Committee had expressed the hope that an international university handbook for students proceeding abroad would be published. The Sub-Committee had amended certain details of this proposal; for instance, it considered that it would be better to call the publication an international guide for students. It was well aware that many difficulties would be encountered in an attempt to prepare such a guide. M. Castillejo had clearly stated the desirability of drawing up such a guide for the students in each particular country, taking into account their mentality and requirements. The Sub-Committee accordingly stipulated in advance that it would be advisable for the international guide to appear in several editions intended for different countries or groups of countries. It was also pointed out, bearing in mind the explanations furnished by Dr. Duggan and M. von Gottl-Ottlilienfeld, that emphasis should first be laid on what had already been done in certain countries by means of national publications. Nevertheless, the Sub-Committee unanimously recommended the International Institute to study this interesting proposal in conjunction wdth the delegates of the Students’ Organisations who were to meet at the Institute in November of each year, and also to consult certain experts. A detailed plan of this international guide would be submitted to the Sub-Committee at its next session, so that it might be examined and approved before it was printed. A brief report submitted by the International Institute showed that it would be a compara­ tively easy matter to convene the representatives of the different bureaux and other organs in various countries which encouraged international inter-school correspondence. Supplementary explanations were furnished by Miss Hallsten-Kallia, a member of Section in the Secretariat, who stated that the Sub-Committee of Experts for the Instruction of Children and Young People in the Aims of the League of Nations was also interested in this question, and that valuable documentation on the matter had already been collected by the Educational Information Centre which had been created by the Sub-Committee and for which she was responsible. The Sub- Committee accordingly decided to arrange for a meeting of experts, it being understood th a t in this matter the International Institute would work in close co-operation with the Educational Information Centre.

V. Conclusion.

The discussion on these essential matters was followed by a communication from Dr. Picht regarding the steps taken by the Institute to publish information concerning scientific competitions open to candidates of all nationalities—a question which had been raised at one of the meetings of Directors of University Offices by Professor van Wijk. The Director of the International Institute took the opportunity to secure the Sub-Committee’s approval of the general principle that each of its sessions should terminate by a series of brief communications by the Institute in regard to the suggestions and information received during the year concerning inter-university relations. The considerable number of these suggestions showed that the questions dealt with by the gub-Committee were arousing keener and m ore general interest in th e various countries. W ith the assistance of the valuable auxiliary organs referred to above and also of the International Institute, which could always be relied upon to study and carry out its recommendations with the greatest care, the Sub-Committee could look forward to the normal and systematic development of its work during subsequent sessions. This year’s session, which had taken up five long meetings, had been presided over by M Rocco, with a masterly vigour and efficiency, to which all the members had paid a tribute. It was thus fitting that this report should end with a renewed expression of their gratitude.

Appendix.

R é s o l u t io n s a d o p t e d b y t h e S u b -C o m m it t e e o n U n iv e r s it y R e l a t io n s o n J u l y 11t h , 1928.

1. Centres for the Exchange and Reception of Professors, Teachers and Students.

The Sub-Committee, having considered from a general point of view the handbook regarding university exchanges in Europe : (1) Cordially thanks the American Council on Education for its generous contribution which made possible the preparation and publication of this valuable and interesting work; (2) Congratulates the International Institute on the rapidity and undeniable success with which it has accomplished this difficult task; (3) Expresses the hope that it will shortly be possible to publish a new edition of this hand­ book after the present text has been revised by the institutions concerned, more particularly by Ministries of Education and National Committees on Intellectual Co-operation; (4) Recognises that it would be desirable in principle to extend this handbook to every country in the world, but feels that for the moment it must for practical reasons be confined to Europe.

2. Exchange of Professors.

The Sub-Committee, having heard with great interest the report of the International Institute on the question of exchanges of professors, directors of research, directors of laboratories, etc. : (1) Endorses the general conclusion that it would be impossible to apply to the organisation of these interchanges, and to exchanges of professors in general, a rigid system which would in any way restrict the freedom of choice of professors called to lecture abroad; (2) Nevertheless considers that, if sufficiently elastic agreements are concluded between the authorities concerned in different countries, they may ensure a more systematic preparation of exchanges, and that organs of liaison, in particular the National Committees on Intellectual Co-operation, can do most valuable work in this field, especially in connection with courses of a certain duration, which are specially desirable from the scientific point of view; (3) Recognises the impossibility7 of adopting a general principle in regard to the language employed by foreign lecturers, but draws attention to the great desirability of affording them as much opportunity as possible of speaking in their own languages.

3. Publication of an International University Guide.

The Sub-Committee requests the International Institute, in conjunction with the delegates of the International Students' Organisations and a number of specially7 qualified experts, to study7 the scheme for the publication of an international guide for students proceeding abroad. It recommends the Institute to base its work on the national guides already in existence and to consider the possibility of publishing the new guide in several editions to meet the requirements of different countries or groups of countries.

4. Holiday Courses.

The Sub-Committee has examined with keen interest and genuine satisfaction the List of Advanced Holiday Courses in Europe published for the first time by the International Institute. It congratulates the Institute on this excellent work, which has been very favourably received. It requests the Institute to continue working on these lines and to publish this List regularly every y7ear. — 76 —

5. Post-University Scholarships.

The Sub-Committee, referring to the resolutions adopted in 1926 and 1927, and noting with satisfaction that the International Institute is now in possession of abundant information on the question of scholarships :

(1 ) Requests the International Institute as soon as possible to convene the Committee of Experts proposed in the conclusions of Mme Curie's report ; (2) Recommends that, as desired by Mme Curie, the Committee of Experts should m ake a general study of the problem of post-university scholarships, national and international; (3) Expresses the hope that it will be possible to reach conclusions applicable, not only to scientific laboratories, but also to institutes for research in the field of the humanities and social sciences.

6 . National University Offices.

The Sub-Committee, having heard the very interesting report of Professor van Wijk 1 : (1) Congratulates the Directors of National University Offices on the excellent results of their annual meeting ; (2) Endorses the recommendations of the Directors of Offices th at the International Institute should distribute gratis as many copies of the Bulletin as its funds permit ; (3) Having noted with the greatest satisfaction the information as to the facilities granted by the Italian Government to foreign scientists and students, trusts that this example will be followed by other Governments; (4) Considers it highly desirable that the International Institute should investigate the possibilities of co-operation between centres of information regarding university institutes as soon as the Offices which are now engaged in establishing such centres have furnished it with all necessary particulars.

7. Co-ordination of Advanced International Studies.

The Sub-Committee, having examined with the keenest interest Professor Zimmern's report and the recommendations adopted by the meeting of representatives of scientific institutes for the study of politics2 : (1) Notes with satisfaction the progress that has been made since this first meeting in the co-ordination of advanced international studies ; (2) Requests the International Institute, in conjunction with the Organising Committee, as soon as possible to make preparations for another meeting, in compliance with the invitation kindly extended by the Royal Institute of International Affairs in London; (3) Requests the International Institute, in conjunction with the Organising Committee, to consider Dr. Thompson’s proposal that, in the summer of 1929, a Conference of qualified persons should be held to discuss questions connected with instruction in the field of international policy; should it be decided to carry out this proposal, it will be entrusted to the meeting of representatives of institutes of advanced international studies; (4) Fully endorses the recommendation that the International Institute should draw up a list of political reference centres in every country, and also the bibliographical lists asked for by the Berlin meeting ; (5) Draws the attention of the representatives to the difficulties which in its opinion would arise in carrying out certain of their recommendations in regard to the equivalence of degrees, and would be glad if the London meeting would resume the study of this particularly delicate question.

8. International Students’ Organisations.

The Sub- Committee was keenly interested in the very full report from M. Hendrickx and in other information received from the third session of the Committee of Representatives of International Students’ Organisations3, and :

(1 ) Expresses its great satisfaction at the enthusiastic and systematic manner in which the qualified representatives of university students are joining in the work of intellectual co-operation undertaken by the League of Nations;

1 See Annex 5. 2 For the text of the report and recommendations, see Annex 6. 3 See Annex 7. — 77 — (2) Decides to communicate to the International Labour Office, through the Secretariat of the League of Nations, the resolution adopted by the Committee regarding unemployment among intellectual workers and statistics of students; (3 ) Decides to send to the Communications and Transit Organisation of the League of Nations the resolution adopted by the Committee regarding travel facilities for students; (4 ) Decides to transmit to the National Committees on Intellectual Co-operation the general art of the resolution adopted by the Committee regarding the study of international questions and of the League of Nations; (5) Desires to express its keen interest in the proposal for a travel card for certain specially qualified classes of intellectual workers, and requests th e International Institute to investigate this important question in conjunction with the authors of the proposal and with any other organisation that may be interested. (6 ) The Sub-Committee follows with keen interest the efforts made by the International Students’ Organisations to found at Leysin an international university sanatorium and expresses its desire that this admirable work may be successfully carried out.

9. International Inter-School Correspondence.

The Sub-Committee, having noted the Institute’s report on international inter-school corre­ spondence, authorises the Institute to make preparations for a meeting of experts to study this question.

ANNEX 5.

MEETING OF DIRECTORS OF NATIONAL UNIVERSITY OFFICES.

R e p o r t t o t h e S u b -C o m m it t e e o n U n i v e r s i t y R e l a t io n s o n t h e T h ir d M e e t in g , h e l d a t P a r is o n A p r il 17t h a n d 18t h , 1928.

Submitted by M. N. v a n W ijk, Chairman of the Netherlands Committee for International University Relations.

In accordance with the desire expressed at the previous meetings, the Director of the Inter­ national Institute of Intellectual Co-operation convened the third meeting of Directors of National Universit} 7 Offices round about Easter. The great interest taken by the Offices in these annual assemblies is shown by the fact that the number of delegates is constantly increasing. The following delegates were present at the meeting : M. C. A. BoDELSEN, Director of the Danish University Information Office, Copenhagen. M. Ch. d u B u s d e W a r n a f f e , Vice-President of the Cercle des Alumni de la Fondation universitaire, Brussels. M. A. D e s c l o s and M. L. E i s En m a n n , Deputy-Directors of the Office national des Universités et Ecoles françaises, Paris. Dr. S. P. D u g g a n , Director of the Institute of International Education, New York. Mr. C. B. V ib b e r t , Director of the American University Union in Europe, Continental Division, Paris. Mme. F e k e t e -T e c h e r t , representative of the Hungarian Inter-University Bureau, Budapest. His Excellency M. A. G i a n n in i , Vice-President of the Italian Inter-University Institute, Rome. M. O. d e H a l e c k i, Director of the Polish University Office, Warsaw. M. C. R e m m e , Director of the Akademisches Auskunftsamt, Berlin. M. G. R e m o u n d o s , Director of the Greek National Office for University Information, Athens. M. E. v o n W a l d k ir c h , Director of the Central Swiss Universities Office, Berne. M. N. v a n W i j k , Chairman of the Netherlands Committee for International University Relations, Leyden. M. C. Z a h a r e s c u , Director of the University Office, Bucharest. The following were also present at the meeting : The Director, the Deputy-Director and the heads of the various Sections of the Inter­ national Institute of Intellectual Co-operation. Dr. W. P ic h t , head of the University Relations Section, who acted as Secretary, and M. E. L a j t i and M. F. M ic h e l i, attached to the same Section. — 78 —

The meeting was opened by M. L u c h a i r e , Director of the International Institute 0f Intellectual Co-operation, who said that he trusted the conference would prove a great success He hoped that definite resolutions would be adopted, and that it would be possible to put them into effect before the next meeting; the International Institute would do its utmost to assist

On M. Luchaire’s proposal, M. d e H a l e c k i , a member of the Sub-Committee on University Relations, was elected Chairman.

M. van W ijk was appointed Rapporteur. The whole of the first day was devoted to the first item on the agenda :

I. R eports on t h e W ork of t h e Offic e s d u rin g 1927.

Most of the reports were fuller than those submitted at the 1927 meeting. Some were not confined to the activities of the Offices themselves but also mentioned the steps taken by Govern­ ments, universities and various organisations to develop international university relations ; in certain cases, indeed, it was impossible clearly to define the field of activity of the National Offices. The observations and discussions to which these reports gave rise revealed not only that the organisation and work of the Offices differed widely, but also that certain questions of international interest were regarded very differently in different countries. These differences in legislation and public opinion are deserving of close study. It was thought essential that a copy of each of these reports should be sent to the International Institute as quickly as possible, for the use of the University Relations Section and for publication in the Bulletin. The most important questions raised during the discussion will be placed on the agenda of the next meeting. They are enumerated in the first resolution adopted :

Resolution No. 1.

" The meeting, having heard and discussed the reports of the various Offices on their work, decides : "(1) To invite Directors of Offices to send the text of these reports to the International Institute as soon as possible for publication; "(2) To bear in mind certain questions of general interest touched on during this discus­ sion, to place them on the agenda of the 1929 meeting, to invite all the Offices to communicate to the International Institute before December 1st, 1928, any observations they may have to make on these questions, and to request the International Institute to supplement this information in regard to countries which have as yet no University Offices. "These questions are as follows: "(a) The exchange of foreign-language teachers in colleges and secondary schools; "(b) The equivalence of studies and non-professional degrees; “(c) The status of foreign and native teachers in the colonies; "(d) National laws and international conventions regarding the exchange of teachers and students; "(e) The organisation and work of national institutes abroad.”

II. T h e W ork of t h e U n iv e r sit y R elations S ectio n sin c e th e prev io u s M ee t in g .

Dr. Picht’s report on this deals primarily with :

A. The "Bulletin of University Relations”.

In pursuance of the resolutions adopted at Geneva in July 1927, the Bulletin would continue to appear quarterly. The first number for 1928 would be published within a few days. Many universities failed to reply to the questionnaire sent them in December 1926, and the information received was in most cases inadequate. Accordingly, the Section did not send out a similar questionnaire in 1927. In order to give the delegates some idea of the nature of the 1928 Bulletin, Dr. P ic h t mentioned the titles of certain articles which were to appear. It was desirable that the universities should be informed of the reason why no further questionnaires were being sent, and how and through what channels they could contribute to the Bulletin in future. Various questions concerning the editing and distribution of the Bulletin were discussed at length by the meeting, and the following resolution was adopted :

Resolution No. 2.

"T he meeting, after hearing the report of Dr. Picht, Chief of the University Relations Section, on the work of his Section since the previous meeting, — 79 —

"Strongly urges all University Offices to send regular communications to the Bulletin of University Relations, and to give it the widest possible publicity in their country ; and “Requests the International Institute to distribute as many copies of the Bulletin as possible free of charge."

B. Holiday Courses.

The University Relations Section had compiled a List of Holiday Courses organised for foreigners in various European countries. This booklet had been published in French (1,500 copies), English (1,500 copies) and German (1,000 copies). In future it would appear each year. During the present year, a considerable number of copies had been distributed free of charge, but as a rule it would be preferable for students interested in holiday courses to buy the booklet. After a brief discussion, during which emphasis was laid on the utility of this List, the Chairm an congratulated Dr. Picht on his excellent work and requested the National Offices to send the International Institute any information which might be utilised in subsequent editions.

C. Enquiry into the Measures taken in the various European Countries to facilitate and encourage International University Exchanges and to receive Foreign Professors and Students.

This enquiry, for which the University Relations Section receives special funds, is at present occupying most of the time of the officials in this Section, who, with the approval of Geneva, have postponed until after the summer other work entrusted to them. Dr. D uggan explained that, as far as he was concerned, the immediate point of the enquiry was to find out whether it was advisable to establish special branches of the American institution for university exchanges in certain European countries. In reply to an observation by the Chairm an, Dr. D uggan expressed the hope that the information collected for this special purpose would be of service to all persons interested in exchanges.

D. Documentation concerning University Offices.

The delegates agreed with Dr. Picht that this documentation was not necessary for the moment. The Offices knew each other, and for any communications of international importance they could make use of the Bulletin, in which the Directors’ reports to the present meeting would shortly be published. In connection with the final drafting of Resolution No. 1, adopted on the previous day, the question of the equivalence of degrees in various countries was again discussed. Following this discussion. Professor Zim m ern gave an account of the meeting of representatives of scientific institutes for the study of politics held at Berlin from March 22nd to 24th, 1928. The next item on the agenda was :

III. (a) T ra v el and R esid e n c e F a c ilities for T ea c h e r s; (b) Simplification of t h e F orm alities to b e discharged in o rd er to obtain A ccess to A rch iv es, E xcavations, etc .

This covers two separate questions. As regards the first question, III (a), at the 1927 meeting, the American Office was asked to prepare a report for the present meeting. This report has yet to be submitted, and the meeting decided to make another request to the American Office to submit for the next session a general report on travel and residence facilities for professors and school-teachers. In the meantime, Mr. Vibbert explained the system by which the United States Office communicated information to the American universities concerning foreign professors visiting the United States and the lectures which they could give.

M. Gia n n in i read the report of the Italian Office on the second question. III (b). With reference to this report (Appendix I), the meeting adopted the following resolution :

Resolution No. 3.

"The meeting, having noted with interest the report of the Italian Inter-University Institute on facilities of access to the State archives, museums, archaeological excavations, etc., " Recommends to the attention of the University Relations and the Arts and Letters Sub-Committees of the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation the very liberal arrangements made by the Italian authorities for foreign savants and students; " Requests the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation to give the widest publicity to this report ; "And trusts that similar measures will be taken in all countries.” — 80 —

IV. T h e B est M eans of collecting I nform ation concerning t h e Organisation and W ork o f U n iv e r sit y I nstitutions.

On this question the Polish Office submitted a very interesting report (Appendix II), givin„ an account of the valuable work which had been done in Poland in publishing information concerning university life. The National Office had published a Handbook of Higher Educational Institutions of the Polish Republic, containing much useful information ; it had also made " extensive enquiries of the directors of all the university institutions” in Poland with the twofold object of : (1) “ Making a complete collection of information of a permanent character ”, which might later be published in a special Handbook of University Institutions ; (2) Considering the possibility of obtaining annual reports on the work completed begun or contemplated by the various institutions. If similar enquiries were undertaken by the Offices in other countries, " It might be possible to compile an international publication for the use of university institutions in all countries, grouped by special subjects. There might also be an international exchange of information between these institutions, either direct or through the National Offices, or, at all events, university information centres might be established and made readily accessible to all concerned, the work being co-ordinated by the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation.”

M. d e H alecki informed the meeting of the response which the Polish Office’s enquirv had met with from the university institutions in its country. The latter were quite prepared to co-operate in the great task undertaken by the National Office, and in the majority of cases the directors were willing to admit foreign students on the same footing as Polish students. To enable the directors of university institutions to ascertain the nature and value of the previous work done by foreign students, it might perhaps be advisable to require them to produce a certi­ ficate in some international form and filled up by the professors under whom they had worked,

M. R em m e, who, in 1927, agreed to draw up a report on behalf of the German Office, had made oral enquiries of the directors of institutions; these enquiries had shown that it was impossible to obtain anything approaching complete information in a country with such large universities as those of Berlin and Munich. Other delegates were of the same opinion. Nevertheless, the great importance of an enquiry like that undertaken by the Polish Office was fully realised, and it was thought that enquiries on a smaller scale would be possible everywhere. The delegates of countries in which such enquiries had not yet been carried out were prepared to undertake them. The result of the discussions was embodied in the following resolution :

Resolution No. 4. "T he meeting, having heard the report of the Polish Office on university institutions and the supplementary information communicated by the other Offices, " (1) Recommends all the Offices which have not yet done so to undertake an enquiry into the organisation and work of university institutions in their respective countries, with particular reference to : “(a) The special subjects studied and the opportunities available for post-graduate scientific research ; "(b) The conditions of admission for students, particularly foreign students; "(c) Relations with foreign institutions of the same kind; "(2) Invites all the Offices to consider the possibility of acting as information centres with regard to the university institutions of their respective countries, and especially with regard to the scientific research carried out by them; “ (3) Requests the International Institute to consider the possibilities of co-operation between the information centres thus constituted, and to give particulars of any action (by means of publications, etc.) taken by the National Offices in this connection."

After the adoption of Resolution No. 4, M. d e V os van St e e n w ijk spoke of the proposed organisation of a scientific reference centre, at which specially trained students would look up references, etc., for foreign savants. This scheme, which is at present engaging the attention of the Scientific Relations Section, is still in the preparatory stage.

V. S c ie n t ific Card-I n d e x e s of P ro fesso rs.

With reference to Item III (a) on the agenda (Travel Facilities for Professors), M. E is ENMANN, who had already pointed out the desirability of preparing scientific card-indexes of professors, submitted the following resolution to the meeting :

Resolution No. 5. " The meeting considers that a great service would be rendered to international scientific co-operation if each National University Office were to prepare a scientific card-index, as — 81 — accurate and complete as possible, of professors in universities or similar institutions in its country (special subjects, individual work, contributions to periodicals, knowledge of languages, etc.). These should be communicated, at their request or otherwise, to the National Offices of the countries visited by the professor in question, whether by invitation or of his own accord.”

This resolution was adopted.

VI. P r o t e c t io n o f U n iv e r s it y D e g r e e s .

M. E is e n m a n n then asked permission to draw the attention of the meeting to the necessity of more effective protection of university degrees than has yet been secured. The particular cases mentioned by M. Eisenmann and M. Remme differ in character ; in some cases persons make use of degrees to which they are not entitled, while in others the degrees are of no legal value ; but whatever the particular cases, the problem as a whole needs thorough investigation. The German Office will prepare a report on this question for the next meeting ; other Offices may also submit reports if they have any data available.

Before the meeting closed, M. de Halecki summed up the results ; he pointed out that the resolutions were mainly addressed to the Offices themselves, and that the latter would be called upon to carry them out. M. E i s e n m a n n congratulated M. de Halecki on the tact and the firmness with which he had presided over the discussions. His excellent knowledge of languages had been of great assistance to him in discharging his duties as Chairman. M. d e H a l e c k i thanked Dr. Picht and his colleagues for the efficient manner in which they had organised the meeting. The delegates hoped that by the next meeting, which it was proposed to hold during the Easter vacation of 1929, the results of the resolutions adopted by the present Conference would be forthcoming.

Appendix I.

R e p o r t o f t h e I t a l ia n I n t e r -U n iv e r s it y I n s t it u t e .

The Italian State museums and art galleries are open as freely to foreigners as to Italians. Under Article 12 of Royal Decree No. 1522, of August 21st, 1922, the following classes of foreigners may obtain a card authorising them to visit all State monuments, museums and excavations free of charge :

(a) Artists ; (b) Directors of foreign museums, galleries and art institutes; (c) Directors, professors and students of foreign schools or academies having a branch in Italy for instruction and advanced courses in art, history and archaeology, and also those of foreign public schools of archaeology, history, philosophy, literature and art; (d) Archaeologists and specialists in the history of art, and critics ; (e) Ambassadors, ministers plenipotentiary, and consuls-general of foreign States who are accredited to His Majesty the King of Italy.

All parties of students and professors who come to Italy to study are granted permission to visit all the State museums and art galleries free of charge during their residence in the country. Finally, Royal Decree No. 363, of January 30th, 1913, provides that equal facilities shall be given to foreigners and Italians for studying monuments (by photography, mensuration, etc.) and works of art (photographs, drawings, etc.). In the Royal art institutes (academies of fine arts, art schools, conservatoires of music) foreign students are placed on an equal footing with Italian students and have the additional prrvilege of being exempted from, registration fees. Foreigners also enjoy a further considerable advantage as regards admission to the courses °f the Royal academies of fine arts and State conservatoires of music : they are allowed to register for the course for which they are considered suitable by the Schools Council without having to produce diplomas or to pass anv examination (Article 63 of Royal Decree No. 3123, of December 31st, 1923). The heads of these institutes have general instructions to simplify the formalities governing the registration of foreign students by allowing them in certain cases to sit for the examinations at a later date or join after the time-limit for registration has expired, and they are also directed 6 82 — to smooth over any difficulties connected with the production of papers (birth certificate, g0 0 (i. conduct certificate, etc.). As regards the State archives, savants and students (whether Italian or foreign) are allowed to undertake literary or scientific research work, and to read and copy, free of charge, provided they make application stating the subject to be studied (Article 91 of Royal Decree No. 1 1 5 3 of October 2nd, 1915). The above-mentioned provisions are, we think, extremely liberal, and might be taken into consideration by other Governments.

Appendix II.

R e p o r t o f t h e P o l is h U n iv e r s it y O f f i c e .

In its first report on the question of university institutes, submitted to last year’s meet in» of the Directors of Offices, the Polish University Office laid particular stress on what may b e termed the theoretical side of the problem—the increasing importance of these institutions in university life and in the organisation of higher education. In principle, all the Offices represented appeared to share our views, but they were somewhat sceptical of the practical bearing of the situation upon the work of our Offices. The} 7 were even doubtful whether anything whatever could be done to "collect and make accessible detailed information as to the organisation and work oi university institutions ”, W eshall accordingly confine ourselves this year to the purely practical aspect of the question. We should first of all like to draw7 attention to an experiment which has already been made in our country in this direction. The results are accessible to everyone since all the Offices received, a few weeks ago, the Handbook of Higher Educational Institutions in the Polish Republic, the first edition of which lias just appeared. This manual will be found to contain comparatively full details in regard to the institutions attached to the schools. The latter are not merely enume­ rated with the directors’ names, as is done in most similar handbooks dealing with non-autonomous institutions ; on the contrary, definite information has been obtained from nearly all seminars and laboratories in regard to their equipment and the number of persons working in them, and also, in some cases, as to their installation, publications, conditions of admission, etc. Of the 410 pages given up in this volume to a detailed description of the various establishments, 185 are devoted to information relating to their research institutions of all kinds. Needless to say, our Office, which is to publish further editions of this handbook, intends to make a specialty of this part of the work, which we consider indispensable. This is not all, howrever. With the permission and encouragement of the Polish Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, w e have made extensive enquiries of the directors of all the university institutions in our country7. These enquiries, in connection with which we shall later transmit the questionnaire used (translated into French), have a twofold object. In the first place, we wished to make a complete collection of information of a permanent character, that is to say, data which do not change from year to year, and wre are considering the possibility of publishing later a special Handbook of University Institutions. This handbook might resemble the list of Polish museums, which appeared in the seventh volume of the Polish Science Year-Book published by the Mianowski Institute (a French translation of this list appeared in Mouseion, the review of the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation). After a historical survey of the origin and development of each institution, the handbook will give precise information as to its funds, collections, publications and the special branches of science studied there, followed by extracts from its statutes, giving particulars of its internal organisation and conditions for admission, including the admission of foreigners. In short, the handbook will contain all the data which it is unnecessary to republish periodically, and which would take up too much space in the volume dealing with our higher educational institutions in general. The other object of our enquiry was to ascertain whether the directors of institutions can see their way to send us each year, at their convenience, a report on the work completed during the preceding year, or in progress, or contemplated for the following year—this latter inform ation being, of course, optional. They can easily do this because the deans of our university institutions make a yearly report to the Ministry of Education, and in certain institutions reports o i each meeting at w7hieli work is discussed are drawn up for internal use. We are also asking the d i r e c t o r s whether they think this information should be published periodically, exchanged between insti­ tutions dealing with the same branch of science, or at least made accessible to all persons w is h in g to consult it at our Office. As this enquiry has only just started, wTe shall add to the present report at the next meeting of the Directors of Offices, and shall give a summary of all the replies received, together with our conclusions. We may add, however, that w7e have already been informed that the great majority of our university institutions are entirely in favour of the proposal. — 83 —

I t would be a very good thing if t h e Offices in other countries were to undertake similar enquiries. If the results are favourable, it might be possible to compile an international publication for the use of university institutions in all countries. There might also be an international ex ch an g e of information between these institutions, either direct or through the National Offices, or, at all events, university information centres might be established, the work being co-ordinated by the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation. These centres might be run on similar lines to those adopted by the Institute in the case of the information centres established by the large libraries. In our questionnaire we made special mention of the possibility of international co-operation in this field, and as soon as the replies have been received, we s h a ll draft a resolution to be submitted to the next meeting of the Directors of Offices.

ANNEX 6.

THE CO-ORDINATION OF HIGHER INTERNATIONAL STUDIES.

R e p o r t t o t h e S u b -C o m m it t e e o n U n iv e r s it y R e l a t io n s o n t h e M e e t in g o f E x p e r t s , B e r l i n , M a r c h 22nd, 23rd and 24th, 1928.

Submitted by Professor Alfred Z im m e r n , Deputy-Director of the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation.

The following is a list of the experts who took part in the Conference, together with the country and the Co-ordinating Committee or Institution which they represented :

Austria : Mr. A. W i n t e r Consular Academy, Vienna. France : Professor Louis E is e n m a n n French Co-ordinating Committee. Germany : Professor Dr. Otto H o e t z s c h Dr. Ernst J a e c k h | German Co-ordinating Committee. Dr. Hans S im o n s Great Britain : Mr. F . B. B o u r d il l o n Royal Institute of International Affairs and London School of Economics and Political Science (University of London). Professor Arnold J . T o y n b e e Royal Institute of International Affairs.

Italy : Professor P. d e F r a n c is c i Italian Co-ordinating Committee.

Switzerland, : Professor Paul M a n t o u x ) University Institute of Higher Professor M ack E a s t m a n S International Studies, Geneva.

United States of America : Dr. W. W. M cL a r e n Institute of Politics, Williamstown.

International Institutions : Dr. E. V. v a n K l e f f e n s t Academy of International Law, Professor G. G i d e l \ The Hague. Professor Earle B. B a b c o c k Carnegie Endowment for Inter­ national Peace, European Centre, Paris. Professor Alfred Z im m e r n Geneva School of International Studies.

Dr. Paul M a r c was also present on behalf of the Institut ftir auswàrtige Politik, Hamburg. Invitations were also extended to Prince Michael R ostworowski, Director of the School of Political Science, Cracow, and to the Council on Foreign Relations, New York, which nominated Mr. Whitney S h e p a r d s o n to represent it. Both Prince Rostworowski and Mr. Shepardson were unfortunately unable to be present. The first International Conference to discuss the co-ordination of institutions engaged in higher international studies, convened by the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation in accordance with a resolution passed by the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation at its meeting in July 1927,1 was held in Berlin on March 22nd, 23rd and 24th, 1928, at the Deutsche

1 The following is the text of the resolution : “ The Sub-Committee approves the co-ordination of international studies in the various countries which has been attempted this year in Paris, on the initiative of M. Charléty, the Rector of the University, and recommends that similar co-ordination should be carried out in all capitals and important university centres, and that programmes should be published so that a student may be able to complete his international studies in a different country from the country where he began them. ' ‘ It also considers that encouragement should be given to private initiative, which, in Geneva, for example, has organised vacation courses comprising all international subjects, thus serving to collect and bring together students of different countries. " It would offer the same encouragement to similar attempts elsewhere. “ The International Institute might, if the work is sufficiently advanced, convene a Committee of Experts in the course of the year.” — 84 — Hochschule für Politik. The members of the Conference are greatly indebted to the authorities of the Hochschule, not only for their hospitality and for the technical and material assistance rendered to the meeting, but also for the excellent arrangements made for their reception and entertainment; thanks to these, the members were brought into touch, in the few days at their disposal, with a large circle of those whom they were specially interested in meeting. These contacts undoubtedly contributed materially to the success of the Conference and showed that the Deutsche Hochschule für Politik had understood its rôle as the co-ordinating centre for higher international studies in Germany in the broadest and most comprehensive sense. The meeting also owes a special debt of gratitude to its Chairman, Dr. J aeckh, to whose resolute and tactful management it is so largely due that the Conference, working in what was practically a virgin field, led to such considerable practical results. The outstanding result of the Conference was undoubtedly the recognition that politics, in the broad Greek sense of the term, constitute a field for scientific study and that this field, which presents special characteristics of its own to the scientific worker, needs appropriate forms of organisation to aid him in his labours. These two propositions are indeed nowhere formally embodied in the Recommendations of the meeting, but they can be read between the lines of every one of them. The mere fact that it was possible for a group of scholars from eight countries, holding a great variety of opinions upon public affairs, to discuss the organisation of their common field of study without even experiencing the temptation to abandon the scientific habit of mind is sufficient proof that what is still too often regarded either as a football for partisan controversy or as material for subjective propaganda has now definitely taken its rank as a branch of scientific enquiry. It was in this spirit that the members of the meeting described themselves in the preamble to their Recommen­ dations as " representatives of scientific institutions for the study of politics”. The choice of this term justifies their belief that wdiat are called " higher international studies ” cannot be arti­ ficially separated from political studies in general, such studies as modern history, economics, sociology and geography being as naturally international to-day in their range and outlook as those to which the adjective "international” is currently applied. The spontaneous recognition of a common purpose and a common interest in improving the conditions of their work led the Conference at once to consider practical means of mutual co-operation. The first point claiming attention was the scope and character of the institutions represented at the meeting. One whole session was devoted to " exposés ” by representatives of each institution of its special aims and field of activity. It soon became evident that, unlike most other branches of study, political enquiry is to-day carried on in institutions of great diversity of type. Analysis revealed that they could be grouped into four divisions : (1) Centres of study and discussion ; (2) Special and supplementary courses ; (3) Teaching institutions outside the university proper ; (4) University faculties.

The first type is represented by such an institution as the Royal Institute of International Affairs, which carries on no teaching work in the usual sense of the term. The second is represented by the Academy of International Law at The Hague, the Geneva School of International Studies, the Williamstown Institute of Politics and the Royal Italian University for Foreigners at Perugia. The third is represented by such institutions as the Deutsche Hochschule für Politik at Berlin, the Ecole libre des Sciences politiques in Paris, the University Institute for Higher International Studies at Geneva and the Consular Academy at Vienna. The fourth was represented at the meeting by the London School of Economics and Political Science (University of London), the Faculty of Law and the Faculty of Letters of the University of Paris and the Faculties of Political Science at the Universities of Rome, Padua, Pavia and Perugia. Further analysis revealed considerable overlapping between the various types, as shown in detail in Appendix III to the Recommendations. The meeting then proceeded to discuss subjects on which co-operation between these various institutions appeared desirable and possible. These were grouped under the following heads :

1. P r o g r a m m e s o f S t u d ie s (Recommendation II).

It was agreed th a t every effort should be made to keep the various institutions engaged in political study in touch with one another’s activity. It was recommended th a t the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation should publish annually, in January, a list of the European centres of political study, with a certain amount of detailed information. The discussion on this point revealed the necessity for entrusting to some authority in each country the decision as to which institutions and which elements in their programme should be selected for inclusion in the Institute pamphlet. It was therefore recommended th a t this task should be undertaken "by the centres of co-ordination already ex isting” (i.e., in Berlin, Paris and Rome) "or to be established in each country”. It may be added here th a t experience subsequent to the Conference has shown the importance and practical character of this recommendation. A decision to establish such a centre of co-ordination has been taken in Poland and encouraging signs are being manifested in certain other countries. — 85 —

2. E q u iv a l e n c e o f D e g r e e s an d D iplo m a s (Recommendation III).

The question of a common programme led on naturally to a discussion on the improvement of facilities for admission. Here the Conference touched the fringe of the difficult subject of the equivalence of university degrees and diplomas and it recognised that such recommendations as it might make, bearing exclusively upon political studies, must be of the most general nature. Nevertheless, certain problems of special interest for institutions engaged in the scientific study of politics were revealed in the course of discussion and were embodied in the Recommendations. Particular mention should be made of the desire expressed by M. Mantoux, on behalf of the Univer­ sity Institute of Higher International Studies at Geneva, that students who held the diploma conferred by that and similar "free” institutions should be eligible to study for a university doctorate in a university without having to submit previously to a more elementary test, such as the "licence”.

3. E x c h a n g e o f T e a c h in g S t a f f a n d F a c il it ie s f o r V i s it in g T e a c h e r s a n d o t h e r Q u a l if ie d S p e a k e r s ( Recommendation IV).

Recognising that direct contact with foreign countries was an indispensable part of the expe­ rience of the scientific student of politics, the Conference discussed this problem from two points of view : better facilities for teachers of politics to go abroad for teaching periods of adequate duration and better facilities for securing them an adequately prepared group of students on their arrival. Special stress was laid in the discussion on the importance of a working knowledge of modern languages in connection with the study of politics. The representatives of the Royal Institute of International Affairs also drew attention to the importance of exchange of information regarding the movements of qualified speakers for lectures or discussion groups.

4. R e f e r e n c e C e n t r e s (Recommendation V).

An interesting discussion arose on the question of the organisation of reference centres for material on the stud} 7 of politics in its various aspects, which brought to light their great diversity both as regards subject-matter and organisation. Attention was drawm to the scheme of co-ordination between national library centres through the medium of the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation and to the material gathered by specialised international centres, such as the International Institute of Agriculture at Rome and the International Intermediary Institute at The Hague. Eventually it was decided to adopt a double method. On the one hand, the Institute of International Co-operation is recommended to keep in touch with all reference centres, whether national or international, whilst, on the other hand, such centres in any given country are recommended to get into touch with the national co-ordinating centre.

5. B ibliography (Recommendation VI).

Under this head there was general agreement that what was needed for the help of scientific workers was select bibliographies, compiled by scholars, for the use, first, of other scholars and, secondly, of students. It was recommended that such bibliographies should be drawn up by collaboration between the institutions concerned.

6 . P ublications (Recommendation VII).

Attention was drawn to the importance of maintaining and extending international colla­ boration in regard to annual and serial publications, and the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation was asked to draw up lists to facilitate such co-operation.

7. R e se a r c h (Recommendation VIII).

It was agreed that the development of co-operation in this field would be of great usefulness both for the individual workers and for the institutions themselves.

F u t u r e Organisation .

Finally, a discussion took place on the question of the maintenance and development of the contacts established at this first Conference. There was general agreement that the Conference had laid the basis for some more regular form of association between the institutions represented, and the representatives of the Royal Institute of International Affairs expressed their personal desire, which they hoped shortly to convert into an official invitation, that the second meeting might take place in London. At the same time, it was felt that it would be premature to estab­ lish a formal association at this stage, M. van K lEFFENs in particular voicing the objection — 86 — against undue precipitancy. Eventually it was decided to appoint a Committee of five, consisting of Professor B abcock, Mr. B o u r b il l o n , Professor E is e n m a n n , Professor d e F r a n c isci and Dr. J a e c k h , to collaborate with the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation in preparing the work for this later meeting and in deciding what other scientific institutions engaged in the study of politics should be invited to it.

R ecommendations .

The meeting of representatives of scientific institutions for the study of politics, called to consider how far international co-ordination is possible in this field, has unanimously decided to submit the following Recommendations to the International Committee of Intellectual Co-operation. I.

The institutions taking part in this meeting, Recognise that their common methods and aim render desirable the maintenance of regular relations in a spirit of co-operation ; Thank the International Committee of Intellectual Co-operation for having provided them with an opportunity for coming together and the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation for having organised this meeting to the best advantage ; And express the hope that the International Committee of Intellectual Co-operation will arrange for another meeting of the present Committee so soon as sufficient data have been collected on the questions under consideration. In order to ensure the maintenance of the contact established at the present meeting, the institutions represented, which will remain in direct communication with one another, instructed an Organising Committee to collaborate with the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation in preparing the work for this later meeting. This Committee shall have power to propose that invitations to this meeting be sent to other scientific institutions engaged in the study of politics. The International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation will assist the Organising Committee in convening this meeting and in carrying through its work. The International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation will send the documents and the questionnaire accompanying these Recommendations to the institutions represented at the present meeting and to any others suggested to it by the Organising Committee.

II.

Institutions concerned with the scientific study of politics, particularly in the international field, are invited to communicate their programmes of study to one another, and to ensure that these are circulated as widely as possible. The International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation will publish annually in pamphlet form a list of European centres of political study, with a general indication of the nature of the instruction given. The information necessary for this purpose should be forwarded to the Institute before January 1st by the Centres of Co-ordination already existing or to be established in each country. III.

The question of the equivalence of degrees and diplomas, which is of such importance in connection with the admission of students to institutions for the teaching of politics, should be considered under the following heads : (1) Reciprocal recognition of secondary leaving-school certificates; (2) Establishment of equivalents between universities and specialised non-university institutions, both on a national and an international basis; (3) Greater elasticity in the conditions required for obtaining advanced degrees (especially the doctorate) through reciprocal equivalents in the various fields of political study. IV.

Direct contact with foreign countries being of cardinal importance for education in politics, it is desirable : (1) To facilitate visits of teachers of politics to foreign centres—particularly on au exchange basis—for teaching periods of adequate duration ; (2) To facilitate the establishment in higher educational establishments of chairs for foreign professors, who will teach so far as possible in the language of the countries in w hich they are visitors (on the model of the Carnegie Chair at the Deutsche Hochschule fur Politik) ; — 87 — (3) To facilitate, by means of special courses on rapid and appropriate lines, the acquisition by students of a sufficient working knowledge of any language needed to enable them to follow the courses of visiting teachers. The Co-ordinating Centres already mentioned should make it their business to be in a position to indicate to any institution requiring their services (particularly institutions for discussion) the movements of persons likely, either through teaching or through participation in discussion, to make a helpful contribution to political study in the country concerned.

V. The International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation will establish and keep up to date a list of political reference centres in every country, with the object of facilitating direct communication between such centres. Such centres in any given country, whether their subject-matter be general or confined to certain topics or regions, should be encouraged to group themselves on a national basis.

VI. The institutions concerned should combine to compile select bibliographies on lines most suitable for the promotion of a scholarly knowledge of international affairs. These might be drawn up either on a geographical basis (by countries) or on a theoretical basis (by subject- matter) . Such bibliographies should be divided into two sections, one of a more general and the other of a more detailed character. VII. The International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation, with the necessary technical help, will draw up : 1. A list of publications similar in scope and method to the following : (a) The annual British Survey of International Affairs, published by the Royal Institute of International Affairs. (b) The Bollettino Parlamentare, published by the It'alian Chamber of Deputies. (c) The annual History of American Foreign Policy, published by the American Council on Foreign Relations. 2. A list of periodicals dealing scientifically with international affairs. 3. A list of periodicals publishing sources and documents relating to international affairs. VIII. The institutions represented at the meeting express their willingness to co-operate in regard to research work and to answer enquiries relating to researches in progress in their own countries. The meeting further expresses its approval of the principle of programmes of research into problems of special delicacy, carried on simultaneously in different countries according to the plan adopted by the Institute of Pacific Relations at Honolulu.

Appendix I.

P r o v is io n a l C lassification o f I nstitutions represented a t t h e B e r l in M e e t in g .

1. Centres of study and discussion. 2. Special and supplementary courses. 3. Teaching institutions outside the university proper. 4. University faculties.

Appendix II.

S u b je c t s a f f o r d in g P ossibilities o f Co -o r d in a t io n a n d p l a c e d o n t h e A g e n d a o f t h e M e e t in g .

1. Programmes of studies. 2. Conditions of admission of members or students. 3. Exchanges. 4. Co-operation in the supply of information. 5. Bibliography. 6 . Publications. 7. Research. — 88 —

Appendix III.

List of Institutions for the Scientific Study of Politics. 1

A. Represented at the Berlin Meeting.

Classification : Subject : Appendix I. Appendix II, 1 . Deutsche Hochschule für Politik, Berlin 3, 2, 1 1- 3, 4, 5, 6 2 . Institut für auswârtige Politik, Hamburg 1 2,4,7 3. Institut für auslândisches offentliches Recht und Vôlker- recht, Berlin 1 1-7 4. Konsularakademie, Vienna 3 4, 5,6

5. Institute of Politics, Williamstown 1 , 2 I 3, 4, 6 6 . Carnegie Endowment for International Peace, European Centre, Paris 1, 2, 3, 4 1-7 7. Facultés de Droit et des Lettres de l’Université de France, Paris 2, 4 1-7 8 . Ecole libre des Sciences politiques, Paris 3 1-7 9. Ecole des Hautes Etudes sociales, Paris 3 1-7 1 0 . Ecole des Hautes Etudes commerciales, Paris 3 1-7 1 1 . Royal Institute of International Affairs, London 1 1, 2, 3, 4, 7 1 2 . London School of Economics and Political Science (University of London) 4 1-7 13. Italy : (a) Department of Political Sciences (Rome, Padua, Pavia, Perugia) 4 1-7 (b) Special Courses for Foreigners 2 , 1 1-7

14. Academy of International Law, The Hague. 2 , 1 2, 4, 5, 6 15. University Institute of Higher International Studies, Geneva. 3, 1 3, 4, 5, 6 16. Geneva School of International Studies (Bureau d’études internationales) 2 , 1 1 , 6

B. Recommended for the Consideration of the Organising Committee in view of the Next Meeting.

1. Volkerrechtsinstitut der Universitât, Kiel. 2. Institut für Weltwirtschaft und Seeverkehr, Kiel. 3. Canadian Institute of International Affairs, Toronto. 4. Council on Foreign Relations, New York. 5. University College of Wales, Aberystwyth (Faculty or Chair?).

6 . School of Political Sciences a t the University of Cracow.

1 The institutions are grouped by countries arranged in the alphabetical order of their French names. A N N EX 7.

WORK OF THE COMMITTEE OF REPRESENTATIVES OF INTERNATIONAL, STUDENTS’ ORGANISATIONS.

r e p o r t o f t h e Co m m it t e e o f R epresentatives o f I nternational S t u d e n t s ’ O rganisations o n it s T h ir d S e s s io n , h e l d i n P a r is , A p r il 23r d , 24 t h a n d 25 t h , 1928.

Submitted to the Sub-Committee on University Relations.

Co m po sit io n of t h e Co m m it t e e .

Professor G. d e R ey n o l d , Chairman Member of the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation.

Representatives. Organisations.

M. R. Maltini M. J. B augniet Mr. I. S. M acadam International Confederation of Students. M. J. Balin sk i M. J. POZAREYSKI

Dr. W alter K o tsch n ig Dr. R einhold S c h a ir e r International Student Service. M. H ans B o ssh a r d t ML M. P o b e r e z k i

Dr. E llen G l e d it sc h Mme M. L. P uech International Federation of University Women. Miss T h eod ora B o sa n q u e t

Dr. Conrad H o ffm a n n M. Georges L assERRE World Student Christian Federation. Mr. H ugh W a r n e r ) M. Robert H en d rick x ) International University Federation for the League Mr. C. W. J u d d ^ of Nations. M. M. Militch

Dr. Nello P a lm ieri M. Bohdan W itw ick i Pax Romana. M. Gabriel R émond

M. L S t e in ig M. H. S c h a w in sk y World Union of Jewish Students. M. Ch. G ofm anas

Invited to attend in an advisory capacity :

M. Mario R oques International Labour Office.

Dr. L. V a u t h ie r General Secretary of the Organising Committee for the International Sanatorium for Students.

Representatives of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation and the International Institute.

M Q O p re sc u ) Miss A. H a l l st e n -K a l l ia ! Secretariat of the League of Nations.

Professor Alfred Z im m ern ) Dr. Werner P ic h t > International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation. M. F. Mic h e l i )

The Committee of Representatives of International Students’ Organisations held its third session in Paris on April 23rd, 24th and 25th, 1928. Once again the Chair was taken by Professor DE R e y n o l d . All the delegates, remembering the tact and ability with which he had discharged his often ungrateful duties, took pleasure in expressing their appreciation, and their desire to see him again next year. — 90 -

Professor de Reynold began by drawing the Committee’s attention to the importance of this session, held at the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation, whose guests the delegates were. On behalf of the experts, he thanked Professor Zimmern, Deputy-Director of the Institute, who represented the latter at all the meetings. The Committee was also privileged to have the constant assistance of M. G. Oprescu and Miss Hallsten-Kallia, of the Secretariat of the League of Nations, and of Dr. W. Picht and M. I'. Micheli, of the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation. M. Mario Roques, representing the International Labour Office, and Dr. I,. Vauthier, General Secretary of the Organising Committee of the International Sanatorium for Students, were invited to attend in an advisory capacity, and furnished the Committee with counsel and assistance of the utmost value. The Committee desires to offer them all its heartiest thanks.

I. R e p o r t s o f t h e A ssociations.

In accordance with precedent, the session began with the reading of the reports of the various organisations represented on their work during the past year. From all these documents it appeared that the progress already recorded last year in every branch of work covered by the various associations had been consolidated. The International University Federation for the League of Nations has enlarged its sphere by establishing itself in Latin America and elsewhere, and has actively pursued its campaign of propaganda, devoting its attention even more than in the past to the objective study of international problems. The World Union of Jewish Students points out that, although it includes students from every country, they regard themselves as members of one nation. It is a mistake to suppose that the religious question enters into the matter. The Union’s primary object is to develop a sense of nationality among Jewish students and to resist all restrictions upon Jews. The International Federation of University Women has successfully concerned itself with the establishment of post-graduate scholarships. Efforts have also been made to facilitate group travelling and the lending of books and documents. The International Student Service has afforded assistance to many Russian refugee students, for some of whom it has succeeded in finding employment. It has opened a restaurant in Paris, and is endeavouring to encourage personal contact between students of different countries. The World Strident Christian Federation has continued to enlarge its publication. The Student World, and has displayed increased activity in connection with international and regional conferences. It emphasises the urgent necessity of producing international year-books dealing with the diverse activities of the student world. Pax Romana has continued to study Catholic questions; it has set up an intellectual co-operation committee, and is continuing the publication of its bulletin. It has also devoted attention to problems connected with exchanges of students. The International Confederation of Students, which has held an important congress at Rome, has marked a notable stage in its history by admitting the National Federation of the United .States. Its activity has been still greater than in previous years, and special attention has been devoted to sport. The Confederation has continued to work actively on behalf of the Inter­ national Sanatorium for Students, and has published a valuable year-book. It is now also issuing a regular monthly bulletin, and it assisted in the preparations for the International Press Exhibition at Cologne. All these reports show certain common features, to which the Chairman drew attention, and which it may be of interest to mention here. During the past year the associations have done definite and practical work, but at the same time it is a matter for satisfaction that general ideas have been by no means neglected. Space does not, of course, permit us to go into many details deserving of comment. Most of these will be dealt with again in the brief observations which will be made on each of the twelve resolutions adopted.

II. U nemployment am ong I ntellectuals a n d S ta tistics o f S t u d e n t s .

In connection with the question of unemployment among intellectuals, a message from the International Labour Office was on the agenda. M. Mario R o q u e s, speaking on behalf of the Labour Office, began by reminding the Committee that it had asked the Office last year to deal with the question. The Labour Office had taken the initiative by setting up an Advisory Committee on Intellectual Workers, the origin, composition and proceedings of which he explained. Not all the problems to be dealt with by this Committee are of direct concern to the Committee of Representatives, i n particular those connected with the organisation and defence of intellectual work. With regard to the suggestion, made by the Committee of Representatives last year, that a High Commissariat should be established to fin d employment for unemployed intellectuals, of whom there are now so many in Central Europe, M. Roques said that this did not lie in the power of the International Labour Office, and that in any case it would not be easily practicable and was perhaps not absolutely necessary. The question with which the Committee is directly concerned is that of unemployment among intellectuals. There are numerous reasons for the existence of such unemployment in some — 91 —

1 gree in every country. It may even be attributable to the unsatisfactory distribution of the students themselves. The students’ associations must in the first place define exactly what ^iey niean by " intellectual workers”, and then find out what forces impel the young towards c e r t a i n branches of study or certain countries. There can be no question of reducing the number of intellectuals, but a better distribution is possible. The Advisory Committee on Intellectual Workers proposes to open an enquiry into this matter, and the organisations should take the initiative and inform that Committee of the results of their work. M. S te in ig pointed out that the question had been submitted to the Committee for conside­ ration by the representatives of the World Union of Jewish Students and Pax Romana, acting in the closest co-operation. He also stated that his association would propose this year a scheme of statistics which would meet the wishes of M. Roques, and was consequently germane to the present discussion. The proposal made by the World Union of Jewish Students was more comprehensive. The idea was not merely that the associations should forthwith collect all possible information regarding the present state of unemployment among intellectuals and its causes, but that a body should be established to co-operate with the Advisory Committee on Intellectual Workers and with the Joint Committee on Intellectual Statistics, and should take the form of a Committee consisting of one representative of each association. This body should meet in November, and should then at once begin to compile statistics. The discussion that followed the statement on this proposal soon made it clear that in any case the initiative towards securing such joint action must be taken by the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation. It was also thought that this programme might seem somewhat ambitious, inasmuch as statistics constitute a complicated and delicate question with which the associations have obviously no a d e q u a te means to deal. The stu d y of th e d istrib u tio n of intellectual workers, vocational guidance and the problem of finding employment seem easier to deal w ith. The most practical method was thought to be that the Committee should announce its willing­ ness to establish the body referred to if the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, the Advisory Committee on Intellectual Workers and the Joint Committee on Intellectual Statistics should consider that the assistance of the students’ organisations would be of value. Accordingly, the problem of unemployment and the problem of statistics were dealt with conjointly in a resolution submitted by M. R o q u es and supplemented by Professor d e R e y n o l d , combining the definite ideas to which the Committee had agreed (Résolution Aro. /). In the course of this discussion, M. P a l m ie r i had drawn the Committee's attention to the fact that a document giving students and young professional workers a conspectus of the possibilities of obtaining employment abroad would be extremely valuable.

I II . R e p o r t o f t h e U n iv e r s it y R e l a t io n s S e c t io n of t h e I nternational I n s t it u t e o f I ntellectual Co-o p e r a t io n .

Three points in the Section’s work are of special concern to the associations. These matters were treated in turn b 3r Dr. PiCHT. The first was the Bulletin of University Relations. In future, this publication will appear regularly, and will be of greater interest in that articles on general subjects will be included. The associations are invited to assist by sending reports on their work, and by doing publicity work for the Bulletin. Another question is that of the List of Holiday Courses drawn up by the Institute. Hitherto, there has been no such complete list in existence. It appeared from the discussion on this subject that the list had been well received, and the representative of the Central Office of the Inter­ national Confederation of Students stated that the Office would now discontinue the similar list which it had been publishing annually. The third question was that of the enquiry asked for by the American Council on Education with the object of publishing a list of European centres for the exchange and reception of professors, teachers and students. The associations have helped the Section as much as they could ; the Section thanks them, and hopes to publish its report next June, although the time is short. In closing the discussion of this report, the Ch a ir m a n remarked that it would be desirable that in future the University Relations Section should send its report in writing before the session, as the majority of the associations already did. The Committee agreed to this suggestion.

IV. I nternational U n iv e r s it y Y e a r -B o o k .

M. P a l m ie r i, on behalf of Pax Romana, submitted a precise and detailed scheme for the compilation and publication of an International- University Year-Book.

The proposal was agreed to by the Ch a ir m a n , Professor Zim m e r n , Dr. P ic h t and all the delegates.

Mr. M acadam pointed out, however, that part of the work had already been done. He mentioned the list referred to above, which is in preparation; the Handbook on Foreign Study, published by the Students’ Representative Councils of Scotland; the Handbook of Student Travel, published by Commission III of the International Confederation of Students ; and the list of students’ clubs and hostels published by the World Student Christian Federation. — 92 — To produce such a year-book under present circumstances seems comparatively easy ■ difficulties are purely material. Is there any possibility of finding a publisher? Will the Cornniitt ? on Intellectual Co-operation empower the Institute to undertake publication? These ^ questions which have to be considered, but which the Committee could not answer. There was nothing to be done but to make a recommendation, which, combined with the foregoing remarks, constitutes Resolution No. 2.

V. D e l e g a t e s to t h e I nternational I n s t it u t e .

Dr. K o t sc h n ig urged that the Committee should decide to hold an annual meeting of the delegates of the associations to the University Relations Section. He suggested that the meeting might be held in November. This proposal was merely a repetition of that adopted last year (Resolution No. 3).

V I. I nternational S a n a to r iu m f o r S t u d e n t s .

The Ch a ir m a n read last year’s resolution, and referred to the special meeting held at Geneva last July, at which it was definitely decided to agree to the sanatorium’s being established at Leysin, and to set up an Organising Committee whose secretarial work would be done by the International Student Service.

Dr. K o t sc h n ig then made a brief statement on the work of the Organising Committee, drawing attention to its composition (one delegate from each association) and funds (voluntary^ contri­ butions from four of the organisations). The practical side and the academic side had been equally considered by experts, and a preliminary scheme for the sanatorium had been drawn up and distributed to the members of the Committee.

Dr. L. V a u t h ie r , General Secretary of the Organising Committee, reminded the Committee of Representatives how the idea of an international sanatorium for students had arisen. He explained that at least 4,000,000 Swiss francs would be needed, and that the terms might therefore be fixed at 10 Swiss francs per diem. The attention of many persons of distinction in the academic and financial worlds had been drawn to the scheme, and they had all approved. A discussion then arose as to why the Organising Committee’s figures and those given by Dr. Vauthier were different. It was found that 500,000 Swiss francs represented installation, including sanitary, medical, surgical and academic outfit, while the remaining 3,500,000 francs represented the bare cost of construction. The Committee agreed to these figures. Opinions were more divided, however, as to the necessity of organising a competition to decide what architect should be given charge of the building operations. The opponents of a competition pointed out that time pressed, that a competition took a long time to organise and was expensive, that many countries had no sanatorium experts, and that M. Epitaux, who had an international reputation, had been good enough to draw up a most interesting preliminary plan free of charge. Others urged that the idea of a competition must be adhered to if financial support was to be obtained in the various countries. The discussion then passed on to the legal question whether the Organising Committee had power to reach a final decision on the subject, or whether it had merely presented a recommendation.

M. P a l m ie r i offered an intermediate solution—that M. Epitaux’s plan should be submitted to an International Committee of Health Experts. It was finally decided to refer the question to the Executive Committee, whose main object would be to find the money. The programme of action was developed by M. B a l in sk i, who warmly urged the establishment of national organising committees, mainly for purposes of propaganda. After some discussion on the actual warding of the resolution, thanks were expressed to the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, to the Council and the Assembly of the League of Nations, to Dr. Vauthier, to the International Student Service and to the Swiss Sana­ torium Board. The Committee adopted Resolution No. 4.

Attention should also b e drawn to Professor Z im m e r n ’s remark that it was to be hoped that the International Sanatorium for Students at Leysin would be only the first of a series of international sanatoria.

VII. I nternational P r e ss E x h ib it io n at Co lo g n e .

M. B a u g n i e t reminded the Committee that, in pursuance of its decision of last year, a special Students’ Preparatory Co-operation Committee had been formed, and had done excellent work. A preliminary meeting had been held, which was to have been followed by several other m eetings but, for reasons as yret obscure, these had not been held. M. Baugniet and the other associations had received no communication from M. P. Franck, the organiser of this section, A telegram was sent to M. Franck asking for an explanation. — 93 —

V I I I . Exchanges of Students.

Mr. Macadam stated that, although a congress of the International Confederation of Students had at one time decided to direct exchanges of students from a single centre, and to ask the national unions to follow the directions given by Commission III, the recent congress at Rome had decided to proceed differently in future. The national unions will henceforth make their own special arrangements for exchanges of students, and will communicate directly with the countries concerned. Mr. Macadam expressed the hope that, in doing so, the associations would as far as possible observe the forms and follow the recommendations given in the report of the International Confederation of Students. This was agreed to (Resolution No. 9).

I X . I nternational S t u d e n t I d e n t i t y C a r d .

Mr. M a c a d a m b r ie f ly and clearly explained the great advantages o f this card and the considerable progress that had been made in that connection. A long argument took place as to the distribution of the card through organisations other than the International Confederation of Students. Reference was made to the recommendation by the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation "that the other international students’ associations should be enabled to benefit as soon as possible by these cards and to co-operate in distributing them ”. It was agreed that, as a matter of principle, where national unions exist, they ought to distribute the cards. There are, however, some national unions which are not members of the International Confederation of Students, and there are countries that have no national union, and other countries w'here it is not possible for all students to obtain the card through the national union. Agreement was also reached on Dr. H o f f m a n n ’s proposal that a special page for individual associations should be added to the card so that these could write a note of introduction.

The Ch a ir m a n went further and proposed that every card should contain a list of all inter­ national associations of students whose members are entitled to use the card issued by the International Confederation of Students. The latter has obviously a right of priority ; but other associations cannot be denied the right to the card, and therefore, where the national union is not in a position to issue the card, an agreement must be reached between some particular association and Commission III of the International Confederation of Students.

M. O p r e s c u pointed out that legally all the associations were entitled to publish the card, but that in actual fact they had decided not to do so, in view of the success and the resources of the International Confederation of Students.

M. P a l m i e r i continued to oppose the Committee’s viewr. He would have liked Pax Romana to have the absolute right to obtain cards direct for all members in all countries, without resorting to any intermediary. After the material and financial aspects of the question had also been considered, the discussion came to an end and Resolution No. 7 was passed.

M. P a l m i e r i said he could not accept paragraph 1 of Section IV of the Resolution, and this statement was placed on record.

X . T r a v e l l i n g F a c i l i t i e s f o r S t u d e n t s .

Mr. M acadam drew the Committee’s attention to the fact that the important point was not so much to secure new facilities as to make it easier to obtain the facilities already secured, this being so far a very complicated business. It was not at present possible to put into effect the resolution proposing a special fund for students travelling.

M. O p r e s c u pointed out that some of the difficulties of standardisation were due to the fact that different railways were managed in different ways. He promised to do his best to simplify matters as much as possible, with the help of the Communications and Transit Section of the Secretariat. That Section had not been neglecting the question, and Miss H a l l s t e n - K a l l i a read the resolutions adopted by the Committee of the International Railway Union at its session in June 1927, on which, however, the Managing Committee was not able to take any useful action until November. The Managing Committee passed resolutions on the following questions : 1. The special section to be inserted in international tariffs regarding the conveyance of school-children and students and young men or girls in parties organised for purposes of mental education or physical training. 2. A form of application for a certificate enabling these facilities to be secured has been drawn up by the Managing Committee, and has been reproduced and sent to all railway managements. After hearing these statements, the Committee adopted Resolution No. #. X I. S e l f-H elp M eth o d s.

M. S chairer reported that the " Week ” to study methods of mutual assistance and self-heir, for which the Committee hoped last year to obtain the support of all the associations, had been held at Dresden from July 6 th to 14th, 1927, and had proved a great success. The principle of self-help had been defined as follows : "Active and responsible participation by the students in their own economic future and particularly in the arrangements made for the benefit of students, such as students' restaurants and clubs, loan funds, scholarships, etc.”

An International Institute for Mutual Assistance and Co-operative Organisation among Students has been founded at Dresden with the object of collecting and studying all available information on this matter, co-ordinating experience already gained, advising as to future action issuing publications and preparing for another Conference. The support of all the organisations will again be highly appreciated this year by the International Student Service.

M. B a l i n s k i congratulated the Service on behalf of the Committee, which then adopted Resolution No. 5.

X II. Co-o rd in a tio n of D ates of I nternational S tu d en ts’ Co n fe r e n c e s.

In Dr. Kotschnig’s opinion, it was most important that all the organisations represented should fit in the dates of their meetings. The Committee, of course, agreed, but some discussion took place as to the method of arranging this. The problem is a difficult one, because it is mate­ rially impossible to eliminate the trouble altogether, since international meetings are becoming increasingly frequent ; and this tendency, as the Chairman remarked, has its dangers, for there is some reason to fear a strong reaction against the agitation and fatigue caused by such a number of meetings. It also appeared that the associations, some of which do not always know the dates of their congresses long beforehand, could not undertake more than to give notice as soon as possible. It was suggested that such notice should be given to the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation, University Relations Section, for publication, and that the associations should notify one another of the dates of their meetings so as to reduce collisions to a minimum. A resolution was passed to this effect (Resolution No. 6).

X III. E ncouragement of th e S tudy of I nternational Q u estio n s, particularly th e Organisation and W ork of th e L eague of N ations.

M. H e n d r ic k x began by recalling a point of history which he thought was of importance to all the associations. Just as M. Jourdain talked prose without knowing it, so the international associations created by the younger generation after the war found themselves engaged in inter­ national co-operation. This definite rupture with the old tradition of individualism marked a turning-point in the history of ideas. H e referred principally to the work of the International University Federation for the League of Nations and the International Confederation of Students, when he said that even in 1919 the organisations had already been engaged in carrying out most of the recommendations subsequently made by the Sub-Committee of Experts of the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, which, though the outcome of an initiative taken by the League of Nations in 1923, was not actually formed till 1926. For that reason, the document in question should be examined by the Committee, and that was why the International University Federation for the League of Nations had had this question placed on the agenda. M. Hendrickx examined these recommendations at some length, and proposed a resolution approving both the general ideas which served as a preamble to the second part of this document and the many practical suggestions it contained. He also added suggestions of his own, and proposed that the organisations should adopt certain methods with the object of carrying out the recommendations of the Sub-Committee of Experts to the fullest possible extent. He dwelt at length on the great importance of the lectures given at the School of International Studies directed by Professor Zimmern, in which the International University Federation was concerned. The Committee unanimously agreed to the proposal made by the International University Federation, but thought that in one or two formal points it required re-drafting. This was done by the Chairman with his customary skill, and the Committee adopted Resolution No. 11.

XIV. P roposed T ra v el Card for I ntellectual W o r k er s.

Mme P u ec h said that this idea had occurred to certain members of the liaison Committee of the major International Organisations, in consideration of the immense advantages that members of the International Confederation of Students had obtained from the international student identity card. — 95 — The liaison Committee had decided in principle to establish this new card, which would crfve a large number of facilities to intellectual workers proceeding abroad. D ,Mme Puech explained the main features of the proposed card and asked for the Committee's support- This was gladly accorded, and the Committee adopted Resolution No. 12.

XV. E ncouragement of S tu d y a b r o a d .

M. SCHAIRER had submitted an important resolution on the question of exchanges of students and the importance of study abroad. This resolution also urged that the International Institute should take up this important question. The Committee unanimously adopted Resolution No. 10.

XVI. P r o t e c t io n o f N am es of I nternational S t u d e n t s ' O rganisations .

M. B a l in sk i began by pointing out that, as the question was not on the agenda, they could not pass a resolution upon it. Nevertheless, he would like it to b e investigated before the Committee’s next session. The number of such organisations was increasing, and some of them adopted names which did not entirely express their objects, thus leading to confusion—to their advantage—with other m u c h -better-known associations; they were even able sometimes to get hold of money that did not belong to them. It was necessary not merely to protect existing associations, but perhaps to strengthen them, by limiting the formation of new ones. If the Committee made a recommen­ dation, it would have a good deal of effect.

M. O pr e s c u pointed out that great difficulties would be encountered.

Professor Zim m er n thought it was a moral rather than a legal question. The Committee decided to ask the Confederation to make a report at the next session, and decided also to append to the present report a letter from M. Balinski to Dr. Picht on this question (Appendix I). * * *

Since the Committee's resolutions are appended to this report (Appendix II), the Rapporteur need scarcely state any conclusions. The definite and concrete aims for which the Committee has worked, and the lucid and prac­ tical resolutions it has passed in order to attain those aims, show plainly enough the great importance of the Committee’s work. It is now generally admitted that that work is definitely needed. It does not merely provide excellent training for the organisations concerned, in the first place, but it also represents a recognition of the need for co-operation and co-ordination; secondly, the spirit of emulation and the participation in a common task are enlarging the outlook of all concerned and making it easier to establish a new structure, which has been sorely needed and whose results have not yet all become visible; and lastly, this work is the expression of a desire to reconstruct, or perhaps simply to construct, international intellectual life as such with all its material consequences. All these things now seem obvious enough when said or written, and perfectly simple to grasp. That, however—if the results achieved can be consolidated—will prove to be the essence of the great revolution brought about by the methods of the League of Nations. (Signed) Robert H e n d r ic k x , Rapporteur.

Appendix I.

P r o t e c t io n o f N a m es of I nternational S t u d e n t s ’ O rganisations : L e t t e r from M. B a l in sk i to D r . P ic h t .

Paris, April 19th, 1928.

On behalf of the International Confederation of Students, I wish to raise at the next meeting of Representatives of International Students’ Organisations (under the last item on the agenda : "Various”) the question of protecting the names of these organisations. They are becoming increasingly numerous ; some of them do not last long, but appear and soon disappear again, and their names merely add to the already considerable confusion. The names of some of these organisations ' do not properly represent their character. For example, the Students’ International Union at Geneva is actually nothing but a club for students living in or passing through Geneva ; the name " Students’ International Union” is liable to lead to an undesirable confusion. We should therefore wish to draw the attention of the various organisations represented at our meeting to this situation. If the question were studied, we might be able next year to reach a solution which would put an end to this source of confusion in the future. (Signed) J . B a l in s k i-J u n d z il l . — 96 —

Appendix II.

R e s o l u t io n s a d o p t e d b y t h e T h ir d S e s s io n o f t h e C o m m it t e e o f R epresentatives o f I nternational S t u d e n t s ’ O rganisations .

Resolution No. 1.— Unemployment among Intellectuals and Statistics of Students.

The Committee thanks the representative of the International Labour Office and the Secretary of the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation for their statements regarding the proceedings of the Advisory Committee on Intellectual Workers. In particular, it thanks the International Labour Office for its prompt action on the resolution adopted by the Committee last year. It also thanks M. Steinig for his report on international statistics of students. The Committee is glad to see that unemployment among intellectuals is one of the first items on the Advisory Committee’s agenda, and it invites the international students’ organisations to undertake forthwith the collection of detailed information on the present situation in regard to unemployment among intellectuals and its causes. The Committee requests the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation to put it into communi- cation with the Advisory Committee on Intellectual Workers and with the Joint Committee on Intellectual Statistics, in order to obtain their advice as to how and by what methods the international students’ organisations could co-operate with those Committees in order to solve the problem of unemployment among intellectuals, having in mind as possible remedies the distribution of students, vocational guidance and the study of the conditions under which employment may be secured. With this object, the Committee is prepared to set up a special commission on which each organisation would be represented by one delegate.

Resolution No. 2 .—International University Year-Book.

The Committee unanimously considers that an International University Year-Book, as proposed by M. Palmieri, and on the lines which have already been partially followed by, for example, the International Confederation of Students and the World Student Christian Fede­ ration, would be of the highest value. It therefore requests the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation to give its consideration to this idea, and, should its decision be favourable, to instruct the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation to investigate, in conjunction with the delegates of the international students’ organisations, the possibility of carrying out the scheme.

Resolution No. 3.—Delegates to the International Institute.

Referring to the decision which it reached in April 1927 (Resolution V, A Common Inter­ national Centre, paragraph 6 ), the Committee requests such international organisations as have not yet done so to appoint their delegate to the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation, University Relations Section. It decides that these delegates shall hold a joint meeting every year, preferably in November, at the International Institute.

Resolution No. 4.—International Sanatorium for Students.

The Committee, having heard the representatives of the Organising Committee of the International Sanatorium for Students and examined its scheme of work, (1) Recalls the resolutions adopted in April and July 1927 at Geneva, whereby it was decided to establish an International Sanatorium for Students at Leysin; (2) Refers back to the Organising Committee the scheme of work drawn up by the latter at Leysin in March 1928, and requests it to take into account the following changes : (a) The approximate cost of the International Sanatorium for Students is fixed at 4,000,000 Swiss francs, inclusive of sanitary, medical and academic premises and equipment ; (b) The Executive Committee which is shortly to be formed will decide whether it is preferable to hold an international competition in order to arrive at the final plans or to entrust this work to the architect M. Epitaux ; (c) The Executive Committee will undertake not only to collect the necessary funds for the erection of the sanatorium, but also to administer the funds when collected, and, in conjunction with the Organising Committee, to draw up rules defining the legal status of the sanatorium, while the Organising Committee will do all in its power to assist the Executive Committee in its work ; (d) The Organising Committee will encourage the establishment in every country of a National Committee consisting of representatives of students’ organisations, universities and colleges, the Government, humanitarian organisations, and persons of distinction m science, finance and industry; I — 97 -

(3 ) Thanks the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation and the Council and Assembly of the League of Nations for the great interest they have shown in the very urgent work of the International Sanatorium for Students, and firmly trusts, as do all the associations it represents, in the continuance of that interest and of the moral support of the League of Nations; (4 ) Once more assures Dr. Vauthier, General Secretary of the Organising Committee, of its gratitude and its confidence in the success of the work, thanks the International Student Service (I. S. S.) for its kindness in continuing to act as Administrative Office, and thanks the Swiss University Sanatorium Foundation Board for its valuable assistance.

Resolution No. 5.—Self-Help Methods.

The Committee, having heard Dr. Schairer’s report o n the Self-Help Study Week organised by the International Student Service at Dresden in July 1927, and in pursuance of the recommendation made at its last session. Thanks the International Student Service for its activity in this field during the past year; Requests the International Student Service to continue its unquestionably important work; and Invites all the organisations represented to assist the International Institute for Mutual Aid and Co-operative Organisation among Students, which has recently been founded at Dresden, in securing the greatest benefit for the greatest number of students.

Resolution No. 6.—Co-ordination of Dates of International Student Conferences.

The Committee, having heard the report submitted by Dr. Kotschnig on behalf of the Inter­ national Student Service, requests the international students’ organisations to communicate to the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation, University Relations Section, as early as possible every year for publication, and also to communicate to one another, the dates of their conferences and congresses and any other functions they may contemplate organising in the course of the year. It also asks them to do their utmost to avoid collisions of dates.

Resolution No. 7.—International Student Identity Card.

I. The Committee thanks the International Confederation of Studems (C. I. E.) for its efforts, which have led to the introduction and use of the international student identity card. It hopes that this card will be more widely used, and repeats its resolution of April 12th, 1927 : " The Committee expresses the hope that the bodies represented at the second session of the Committee of Representatives of the International Students’ Organisations will recommend those of their members who fulfil the necessary conditions to provide them­ selves with the international student identity card when travelling.” II. As regards the distribution of the card by international students’ organisations other than the C. I. E., the Committee draws attention to the resolution adopted by the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation on July 30th, 1925, recommending “ that the other international students’ organisations should be enabled to benefit as soon as possible by these cards, and to co-operate in distributing them.” The Committee approves the proposals made by the C. I. E., and asks the organisations to come to an understanding with the C. I. E. as regards the distribution of the cards. The Committee requests the C. I. E. to give the organisations every possible facility in this matter. III. In order to make the identity card as useful as possible, to increase the number of students using it, and to avoid having several different versions and several distributing orga­ nisations—which might reduce its practical value—the Committee requests the C. I. E. to arrange that the card shall show : (a) A quotation of the resolution of the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation cited above ; (b) The names of the other international students’ organisations which are members of the Committee. A space should also be left blank on the card to enable those organisations and their national sections to certify that the holder is a member and to recommend him. IV. Proposals regarding the distribution of the card by organisations other than the C. I. E. : (1) The Committee requests the organisations to utilise, whenever possible, the cards already issued by the national unions which are members of the C. I. E. ; (2) In other cases the organisations wrill discuss with Commission III of the C. I. E. (the °nly organisation authorised to publish the card) the arrangements to be made for distributing copies of the card specially published for general use; 7 — 98 — (3) The Committee notes that the C. I. E. proposes to make a small charge for the card which will go to the funds of its Commission III, and asks the organisations to come to ail arrangement with the C. I. E. on this point. (4) The Committee invites all students’ organisations to co-opeiate with the C. I. y. jn endeavouring to obtain further facilities for holders of the card. All the organisations are asked to assist students who are holders of the card when travelling.

Resolution No. 8.— Travelling Facilities for Students.

The Committee has heard the report of the International Confederation of Students and the further information supplied by the members of the Secretariat of the League of Nations. It has noted with great satisfaction the recommendations made by the International Railway Union and published in its Bulletin for November-December 1927, which it recommends to the attention of the international associations interested. The Committee has every confidence that the Intellectual Co-operation and the Communi­ cations and Transit Sections of the Secretariat of the League of Nations will see that this question is not neglected. Resolution No. 9.—Exchanges of Students.

The Committee has noted the report of the International Confederation of Students on inter­ national exchanges of students. It desires once more to emphasise the importance it attaches to these exchanges, and suggests that all students' associations organising them should make use of application forms similar to that drawn up and printed by the International Confederation of Students. Resolution No. 10.—Encouragement of Study abroad.

The Committee, being convinced that periods of study abroad under favourable conditions may prove to be one of the most effective means of developing international understanding and co-operation, desires to emphasise the importance of encouraging such study in every possible way. In particular, it would draw attention to all the forms of hospitality already provided by students’ organisations in university centres, since it regards such hospitality as one of the greatest services that students can render to the cause of civilisation. The Committee is of opinion that students should take advantage more frequently and in greater numbers than hitherto of the facilities they are offered for prosecuting their studies abroad. It therefore requests the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation to do its utmost to discover and make known the best methods of promoting study abroad and augmenting its value as a means of developing international understanding and co-operation.

Resolution No. 11.-—Encouragement of the Study of International Questions, particularly the Organisation and Work of the League of Nations.

The Committee has heard with the closest attention and the keenest interest the draft resolution submitted by M. Hendrickx on behalf of the International University Federation for the League of Nations.1

1 This draft resolution reads as follows : “ The Committee of Representatives of International Students’ Organisations, “ Having taken note of document C.515.M.174.1927.XII (C.I.C.I.190) known as 1 Recommendations by the Sub-Committee of Experts on the Instruction of Youth’, “ Unanimously agrees that ' international co-operation should be the normal method of conducting wrorld affairs ’ ; “ Approves the aforesaid recommendations, and, being anxious to assist in carrying them out so far as lies within its power and within the proper sphere of its activities, "A. Recommends that university authorities should organise every year a lecture or lectures on the League of Nations and international co-operation, and that these lectures should be attended by all students of the university, or at all events by all first-year students. (The above would be additional to paragraph 2 of Recommendation 9 of the report, page 14.) “ B. Notes the work done by the International University Federation for the League of Nations and its national and local branches, which form the only international students’ organisation whose sole aim is the study of international questions and the propagation of the principles of the League of Nations Covenant, whereon international co-operation must be based. It appeals to such competent authorities as have not yet taken any steps in this direction to assist it in its work (paragraphs 7 (c) and 11 of the report, pages 13-16). “ C. In accordance with the Preamble to Section III of the report, with which it entirely agrees, and having regard to wThat has already been done in this field by the associations represented, the Committee : " (1) Recommends that exchanges of students should take place more frequently ; “ (2) Recommends that at international congresses every opportunity should be taken to call the attention of the delegates to methods of international co-operation; “ (3) Requests the International Federation of University Women to continue its efforts to secure the widest possible recognition of equivalent university studies; “ (4) Requests the International Confederation of Students to continue its valuable activities in regard to travel, with the objects referred to in paragraph 18 of the report in question; " (5) Calls the attention of the associations to the particular importance of vacation courses (paragraphs 16 (/) and 11 (a) of the report). “ The Committee recommends the courses organised at Geneva by the School of International Studies — 99 —

The Committee accepts this resolution as a whole, and also its intention and the method it advocates, and regards as of special interest to itself :

(1 ) The recommendation that universities should organise every year a lecture or lectures on international co-operation and the League of Nations, and that these lectures should, if possible, be attended by all students, and in any case by first-year students; and (2) The study of the problem of equivalent studies and degrees, the difficulty of which it again adm its, but which it does not desire to see abandoned either b}r the International Committee or by the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation. In this connection, the Committee repeats its resolution of last year (Resolution III). It requests the Inter­ national Coniederation of Students to collect before its next session through the national unions as full information as possible on this question, and to place that information at the disposal of the University Relations Section of the International Institute. The Committee highly appreciates the work of the International University Federation— the only one among the organisations represented on the Committee whose sole aim is the study of international questions and the propagation of the principles of the League of Nations Covenant. It suggests that the international students’ organisations should co-operate more systematically with the Federation. Further, following the view taken by the Sub-Committee of Experts for the Instruction of Youth in th e Aims of the League of Nations, the Committee endorses th e principle that " international co-operation is to be regarded as the normal method of conducting world affairs” . The Committee calls the attention of the international students’ organisations to the special importance of holiday courses. The Committee requests the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation to forward this resolution to the National Committees on Intellectual Co-operation.

Resolution No. 12.—Proposed Travel Card for Intellectual Workers.

The Committee, having heard the report submitted by Mme Puech, of the International Federation of University Women, on the scheme of the liaison Committee of the major Inter­ national Organisations for furnishing intellectual workers travelling alone with a travel card which will secure them easier access to libraries, museums, archives and technical, scientific, literary and educational institutions in general, supports the liaison Committee’s scheme in principle, and expresses the hope that the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation will receive it with favour and take the necessary action.

ANNEX 8. . C.I.C.I./P.I./24.

WORK OF THE SUB-COMMITTEE ON INTELLECTUAL RIGHTS.

Report on the Eighth S e ssio n , h eld at G en ev a , on J uly 1 2 th and 13th, 1928.

Submitted by M. Marcel P laisant, Member of the Sub-Committee.

The Sub-Committee on Intellectual Rights met on July 12th and 13th. The Chair was taken by M. Casares. The following members were present : M. K n o ph , M. Marcel P laisant, M. R u f f in i and M. Ostertag. M. Ma u r e t t e , representing the International Labour Office; M. S er r u y s, repre­ senting th e Economic Committee of the League of Nations; and M. G a l l ié , Secretary-General of the International Confederation of Intellectual Workers, also took part in the session. Your Sub-Committee on Intellectual Rights was faced with an agenda of considerable importance, comprising no fewer than eight items, thus bearing witness to the diversity of subjects with which the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation has been dealing. As usual, the Sub-Committee in the first place surveyed the Institute’s work as a whole.

under Professor Zitnmem with the help of the International University Federation, as being the best means of forming an internationally educated class. It requests the International University Federation to place the associations in possession of all useful information on this subject. “ It recommends the associations to bring this information to the knowledge of their members, and to endeavour to send a large number of their members to these courses. “ D. The Committee instructs the International University Federation, in its relations with the asso­ ciations, to concern itself primarily, during the coming year, with the action taken on the above recommen­ dations, and to submit a progress report at the Committee’s next session. " E. The Committee requests the associations and their national sections to assist the Federation and its national branches in this wTork. " F. The Committee requests the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation to forward its resolutions to the National Committees on Intellectual Co-operation.” — 100 — The report submitted on this occasion showed that unity of method continued to be observed The different questions were studied in the light of the information received from various inter­ national circles. In approving the report of the Legal Service for the past year, the Sub-Committee once more expressed its desire that close co-ordination should be maintained between the Institute and all its correspondents in the different countries, in order that the results achieved should always bear the stamp of an international spirit, and should as far as possible be in harm otv with the divergent currents of opinion which intellectual co-operation aims at reconciling. Xs regards the work in progress, research is still essential with a view to establishing a model publisher’s contract, a difficult subject which has continually engaged the attention of intellectual workers in nearly every country. Your Sub-Committee has summarised its intentions in this respect in the following resolution :

"I. Work of the Legal Service of the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation.

"The Sub-Committee on Intellectual Rights approves the work of the Legal Sendee of the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation during the past year; "Invites the Institute to pursue its investigations with a view to establishing a model publisher’s contract, while noting that the question of the obligation to deposit copies with libraries is among the factors on which information is required; " Requests the Institute to collect general documentary information on the existing case law in the matter of authors’ rights, in close liaison with the International Bureau at Berne. " In performing this double task, the Institute should avail itself to the largest possible extent of the help of the professional organisations concerned.” A discussion of exceptional importance arose between the members of your Sub-Committee in regard to scientific property. We have reached a decisive phase in the preliminary work, Your Sub-Committee had first of all to acquaint itself with the Institute’s report on the latest information supplementing the enquiry opened two years ago in scientific, legal and industrial circles. Furthermore, it had to examine the report by M. Marcel Plaisant, submitted on behalf of the Committee of Experts which met in Paris in December 1927 ; lastly, the preliminary draft international Convention on the rights of scientists and inventors had been criticised by the Economie Committee of the League of Nations.

M. S e r r u y s , representative of the Economic Committee, on behalf of his colleagues, showed what were the most delicate points in the preliminary draft international Convention which had given rise to important reservations and observations on the part of the Economic Committee. The Economic Committee was specially concerned with the burden which might have to be borne by industrial enterprises as a consequence of the application of this international Convention instituting a new right. To lighten this burden, the members of the Economic Committee thought that users and manufacturers might be allowed to discharge their obligations by means of an indirect contract, for example, through insurance companies, which would take over the manu­ facturers’ liability and make themselves responsible to scientists and inventors for the payment of a premium or royalty in some form or other. This suggestion was very favourably received by your Sub-Committee on Intellectual Rights. All the members of the Sub-Committee agreed that the preliminary draft international Convention on scientific property rights would have a much greater prospect of acceptance by Governments if exceptionally elastic methods of execution were provided, so as to enable users to discharge their obligations without too much difficulty. Particular care, however, would have to be taken in examining the guarantees of solvency and integrity offered by insurance companies taking the place of users for the fulfilment of the conditions laid down by the international Convention in favour of inventors. Your Sub-Committee on Intellectual Rights therefore considered that the suggestion submitted on behalf of the Economic Committee should be embodied in a supplemen­ tary note to be added to the international Convention on scientific property rights when the latter was referred to Governments for their views. Approving the terms and conclusions of the report submitted on behalf of the C om m ittee of Experts which met in Paris on December 12th, 13th and 14th, 1927, your Sub-Committee specially asked the Secretary of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation to have M. Marcel Plaisant’s report printed together with the text of the preliminary draft international Convention when the latter was forwarded to the different Governments. Summarising its opinion on the whole problem of scientific property, and congratulating itself on this problem's having now reached a sufficient stage of development, your Sub-Committee adopted the following resolution :

" 2. Scientific Property. "The Sub-Committee on Intellectual Rights submits to the Council the proposal that the preliminary draft Convention drawn up by the Committee of Experts should be communicated to the Governments of the States Members and non-Members of the League of Nations for their opinion. "It also asks permission to attach to this preliminary draft an explicit note setting forth certain methods of application which, without restricting the proposed Conventions scope in regard to the protection of scientific discoveries, would prevent any hindrances being imposed on the activity of the economic circles exploiting them. "Among the methods of application contemplated in this connection, the Sub-Com mittee attaches particular importance to the suggestion made to it of a system of optional transfer — 101 —

to mutual-benefit societies or insurance companies of the obligations incurred by the users of scientific discoveries under the proposed Convention. Under this system the latter might be relieved of the direct burden of any contract claimed in virtue of Article 9, or of any appeal made under Article 10, on payment of an annual premium in proportion to the risks, in return for which the above-mentioned mutual-benefit societies or insurance companies would take over all the liabilities of the said users. " The additional note should stipulate the guarantees as regards solvency and reliability which these societies or companies should provide both to users and scientists. "The Sub-Committee entrusts the preparation of the additional note to M. Gallié, Rapporteur, who will be assisted by the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation. The members of the Sub-Committee will be consulted individually, while the Institute will draw up a brief memorandum recalling the various phases of the question of scientific property. All these documents will then be forwarded to the Governments or to the Council by the Secretary- General of the League of Nations.” The legal status of international associations and foundations has been the subject of preli­ minary work by the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation. Your Sub-Committee considers that further information should be collected with a view to stating the problem more precisely and to gaining a more accurate idea of the legal status of associations and foundations in the different countries. The Committee has noticed that numerous associations or foundations, not formed with a view to profit, display anxiety as to the precarious nature of their status, are apprehensive as to the extent of legal freedom which they are allowed, and would hail with satisfaction the systematic study of an international statute for associations. Certain members have even consi­ dered a system of registration of foundations and associations, whose legal personality might be internationally recognised, which could not fail to promote their activities and prospects of development in the intellectual sphere. Accordingly, your Sub-Committee adopted the following resolution :

"3. Legal Status of International Associations and Foundations. " The Sub-Committee on Intellectual Rights, after acquainting itself with the information collected by the International Institute from a number of international associations not formed for profit, invites it to continue its enquiry on the lines already followed. Its task will be to co-ordinate the various efforts being made to solve the problem, while keeping in touch with the Committee of Experts for the Progressive Codification of International Law, and asking when the time comes, for the assistance of the International Institute for the Ünification of Private Law.” An account was given by the delegate of the Secretariat of the League of Nations and by the Chief of the Legal Service of the International Institute of the results of their mission as representatives of the organisations of the League of Nations and of the Institute at the Rome Conference for the protection of authors' rights. Your Sub-Committee noted the benefits resulting from close co-operation between the representatives of the League’s organisations and the Govern­ ment delegates at the Rome Conference. There can be no doubt that, at an international Confe­ rence chiefly consisting of Government delegates, the representatives of the International Institute can play a valuable part as the champions of specifically international interests. As a result of these observations, the following resolution was adopted :

"4. Authors’ Rights. "The Sub-Committee on Intellectual Rights, after taking cognisance of the report submitted by the International Institute on the work of the Rome Conference, notes the amendments introduced in the text of the Berne Convention, thanks to close co-operation between the delegates of the Institute and the delegates of the Governments; "Appreciates the specifically international rôle played at the Rome Conference by the delegates of the Secretariat of the League of Nations and the delegates of the Institute.” The problems concerning the legal and social condition of intellectual workers are so complex and far-reaching that it was difficult for your Sub-Committee to give the International Institute explicit instructions in this connection. It simply expressed the view that the problem could not be elucidated without a more detailed enquiry, undertaken with the assistance of other organisations. This was decided upon in the following resolution :

" 5. Legal and Social Condition of Intellectual Workers. “ The Sub-Committee, after taking cognisance of the Institute's report, requests it to continue to follow carefully, in close co-operation with the International Labour Office and in liaison with the professional organisations concerned, the problems relating to the legal and social condition of intellectual workers. It particularly recommends the Institute to examine the needs and interests of the liberal professions.” Intellectual statistics have been a matter of concern for a long time past to all those who have at heart the future of human thought. The important Congress held at Cairo should provide us with very instructive documentation in this connection. The Sub-Committee was keenly interested in the observations made by the Chief of the Intellectual Statistics Service, and the — 102 — exchange of views which followed showed that, in order to give the statistics the authoritative character which they should possess, it is essential to discriminate between the various factors on which they are based. It would be a good thing to try to unify the criteria of statistics in the different countries so that they might offer a truly comparable basis for comprehensive work and so that deductions might be made from reliable data. The following recommendation was accordingly adopted :

“ 6. Intellectual Statistics.

"The Sub-Committee on Intellectual Rights : "(1) Emphasises the practical utility of co-ordinating intellectual statistics as a basis of reference capable of facilitating international relations and as a summary of the intellectual resources of each country ; " (2) Notes the report of the Mixed Committee on Intellectual Statistics and the tables annexed thereto, together with the opinions expressed in this connection by the International Institute of Statistics at its plenary session of 1927-28 at Cairo; " (3) Requests the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation to invite the Governments of the different countries to place at the disposal of their competent depart­ ments the means of carrying out as far as possible the recommendations adopted by the International Institute of Statistics at its Cairo session ; " (4) Requests the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation to ask the Assembly of the League of Nations to urge these recommendations on the Governments.” The obstacles in the way of the international diffusion of books engaged the Sub-Committee’s prolonged attention. In the Institute’s report on this subject, it particularly approved the passage concerning the removal of Customs barriers and of measures of prohibition which hamper the free circulation of ideas. The Sub-Committee desires that, at least in the intellectual sphere, free trade should be regarded with the greatest possible favour, since the supreme ideal of intel­ lectual co-operation resides in the mutual penetration of national conceptions and the exchange of the productions of science, arts and letters for the greater welfare of hum anity ; in particular, it may be hoped that, as regards scientific works, modifications will be made in the Customs tariffs, which create watertight compartments that cannot but be injurious to the activity of thinking men. Your Sub-Committee summarised its views on this subject in the following resolution :

"7. Obstacles to the International Diffusion of Books. "The Sub-Committee approves the report submitted by the Institute, and affirms that it is desirable that Customs barriers and postal tariffs should cease to hinder the diffusion of science, letters and aits by means of that essential intermediary, the book; " The Sub-Committee invites the Institute to study forthwith the preparation of a draft amendment of Customs nomenclature under which scientific works should be exempted from Customs duties. It forwards to the Committee for the Unification of Customs Nomen­ clature the letter from the Bôrsenverein der deutschen Buchhâudler of Leipzig, dated April 24th, 1928, and expresses its interest in the suggestions of principle therein contained. ” From a private communication received by the Secretariat of the League, it appears that the International Confederation of Intellectual Workers desires the creation of an organ for the financial aid of intellectuals. This proposal greatly appealed to the Sub-Committee, which adopted the following resolution :

" 8 . Creation of an Organ of Financial Aid for Intellectuals. "The Sub-Committee, after noting with great interest the letter from the Secretary- General of the International Confederation of Intellectual Woikers, believes in the desi­ rability of creating an organ for the financial aid of intellectuals of all categories, in order to facilitate the travel and interchanges necessary for their work; "Requests the International Institute to lend its assistance to the International Confederation of Intellectual Workers in studying this project." To sum up, the Sub-Committee on Intellectual Rights notes th at a certain number of activities which have been in progress for some years past have reached the stage of completion, thanks to the efforts of the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation. Many problems still demand detailed study, and to some their solution may appear far distant but no impartial observer can deny the necessity of the delicate work of information and investi­ gation which paves the way for the intellectual rapprochement of nations, and those who follow with attention the development of this work can but pay tribute to the stimulating action exercised in various spheres by the different organisations of the League of Nations to ensure peace among men through the union of minds. — 103 —

A N N E X 9 . C.I.C.I./L.A./18.

WORK OF THE SUB-COMMITTEE ON ARTS AND LETTERS.

R e p o r t o n t h e F ifth Session, h e l d a t G e n e v a , J u l y 1 6 th t o 19th, 1928.

Submitted by M. D estrée, Chairman of the Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters.

The Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters met at Geneva from July 16th to 19th, 1928, and held seven meetings. The Sub-Committee was composed of former members—M. D e s t r é e , Chairman ; Mlle V a c a r e s c o , M. F o c i l l o n , M. d e R e y n o l d , M. W e i n g a r t n e r , M. Paul V a l é r y , M. J e l i n e k , M. B a u d -B o v y —with the exception of M. T o e s c a , who had notified his inability to attend. By virtue of a decision of the Chairman of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, the following new members had been added since its previous meeting :

Mr. Edward J. D e n t , Professor of Music at the University of Cambridge, Fellow of King’s College, Cambridge.

M. Salvador d e M a d a r i a g a , Professor of Spanish Literature at the University of Oxford, formerly Director of the Disarmament Section of the League of Nations.

Mr. J ohn G a l s w o r t h y , Author and dramatist.

M. Gr a u l , Director of the Museum of Arts and Crafts and of the Museum of Decorative Arts, Leipzig.

M. K i p p E n b e r g , Director of the Insel Verlag, Leipzig. M. Vittorio Rossi, Professor of Italian Literature at the University of Rome.

Sir Cecil Harcourt S m i t h , Surveyor of H. M. the King of England’s Works of Art.

The Secretariat was represented by M. D u f o u r -F e r o n c e and M. O p r e s c u ; and the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation by M. L u c h a i r e , Director; and M. D u p i e r r e u x and M. P r e z z o u n i , Heads of Section. At the first meeting the new members took their places and were welcomed by the Chairman.

I. M u s e u m s O f f i c e .

Various important points concerning the Museums Office were included on the agenda. Since its establishment, the field of activity of this organ has been rapidly enlarged, a fact which shows that it has met a very real international need.

1. Constitution of the Office. A preliminary* discussion revealed the advisability of amending and defining more exactly the constitution of the Office. The Sub-Committee agreed, subject to the maintenance of previous resolutions not opposed thereto, to regulate the situation provisionally as follows : "The Sub-Committee considers that, until it is possible to frame a definitive statute for the International Museums Office, it will be expedient provisionally to observe the following rules : "(1) The International Museums Office shall be an organ of the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation, attached to the Artistic Relations Section. "(2) One and, as soon as possible, more regularly appointed officials shall be allocated exclusively to the Office and placed under the immediate authority of the Chief of the Artistic Relations Section. " (3) The activities of this Office shall be controlled by a Bureau of the International Museums Office, composed of at least five members, who shall be appointed by the Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters and shall meet not less than three times a year. This Sub-Committee shall delegate to it the task of advising on the current work of the Office. It shall prepare an annual report, which shall be submitted to the Sub-Committee at the same time as the Institute’s report. ",(4) It appears preferable to change the name ‘ Board of Management ’, to ‘Advisory Committee of Experts’. The distinguished specialists who have been good enough to grant their patronage and their valuable support to the Office shall be convened at Geneva in January next to give their opinion on all questions relating to museography and on the fields in which the International Museums Office could perform most useful service.” — 104 —

The Sub-Committee decided to request Sir Cecil Harcourt S m ith , M. G r a u l , M. Guiffrey and M. Attilio Rossi to constitute the Bureau of the Office, which will be presided over by M. D e s t r é e .

2. Work of the Office. After a general survey of the work done by the Office, the Sub-Committee adopted the following resolution : "The Sub-Committee has heard the Institute’s report on the work of the International Museums Office at its last session, and notes with satisfaction that all the proposals in this connection included in the Institute’s programme have been carried out. "It attaches particular importance to the review Mouseion, the publication of which should be continued. It considers it desirable th at the editors of this periodical should keep in close touch with the Bureau of the Office. "The Sub-Committee expresses its satisfaction at the results of the exhibitions of engravings organised at Geneva, Brussels, Liège, London, Birmingham and Buenos Aires, and trusts that these efforts will be continued.”

3. Unification of Museum Catalogues. This question has already formed the subject of a meeting of experts and an enquiry, which is being continued. In view of the divergent opinions elicited by the enquiry, the Sub-Committee considered that it might be expedient, before formulating conclusions, to ask the Advisory Committee of Experts again for its opinion at its next meeting. "The Sub-Committee was of opinion that the enquiry undertaken by the Museums Office on the unification of museum catalogues (catalogue-guides, summary7 catalogues, scientific catalogues) as regards editing, format and illustrations should be continued in the various countries and should include certain special branches which have not yet been covered. The results of this enquiry will be submitted to the Advisory Committee at its next meeting. 1

4. Museums as an Educational Medium. The conclusions of the Committee of Experts which m et in October 1927 were submitted to the Sub-Committee and discussed by it. The Institute’s report, containing the conclusions of the experts, together with proposals for giving effect thereto, was approved by the Sub-Committee, which expressed a desire to supplement them by two recommendations : (1) That the said conclusions should be in no way binding or of a general nature, but merely indications to be carried out as far as local and other circumstances permitted, and that they should cover all classes of museums; (2) That the museums’ educational services might also consider the advisability of using their influence to promote a better understanding among nations. The Sub-Committee summarised its views in the following resolution : "The Sub-Committee has noted the Institute’s report on the meeting of experts dealing with museums as an educational medium, as well as the resolutions adopted by that meeting. It entrusts the Bureau of the Museums Office with the study and application of the measures proposed, which must, of course, be adapted to local conditions. It is desirable in all cases that the educational influence of museums should be directed towards promoting a deeper and truer understanding among the various nations.”

5. International Agreement in the Matter of Casts. On this point also a Committee of Experts, composed of representatives of the principal casting studios, succeeded in framing an international agreement similar to that already drawn up in regard to engravings. The Committee was gratified to note this further advance in artistic co-operation and requested the Museums Office to continue the work on the lines indicated by the Committee of Experts. As regards the measures for putting this agreement into practice, it would have to consult a small Committee of Technical Advisers. The Sub-Committee adopted the following resolution :

" The Sub-Committee notes the enquiry undertaken by the Museums Office for the purpose of drawing up a general handbook of museums of casts and casting studios. It considers it desirable that this work should be so carried out as to enable a list of good moulds existing in the various studios and museums to be drawn up. "The Sub-Committee, after hearing Sir Cecil Harcourt Smith’s report on the meeting of January 1928,1 approves the proposal to organise three exhibitions during 1929. The first shall be devoted to the prehistoric age and ancient history, the second to the Middle Ages and the Renaissance and the third to the seventeenth, eighteenth and nineteenth centuries. These exhibitions shall be organised in such a way as to enable them to be opened successively in different towns at the latter’s request and at their expense. A meeting of the delegates of the participating museums shall be held to decide upon the conditions for the execution of the scheme.”

1 See Annex 10. 105 — g Coins and Medals. The Sub-Committee, after hearing the Institute’s report, considered that it might be advi­ sable to supplement the exhibition of casts referred to in the previous paragraph by an exhibition of medals and coins, restricted to medals struck and offered for sale by mints and casts of medals and coins kept in medal cabinets. The Sub-Committee expressed itself in favour of striking League of Nations coins. In the event of this proposal being approved by the plenary Committee, the Institute and its M useum s Office would have to consider what action they should take in regard to this interesting proposal.1 In general, the Sub-Committee expressed its satisfaction at the tangible results already obtained by the International Museums Office, both by the exhibitions of engravings and the publication of Mouseion. It recommended the Institute and its Museums Office to continue its w ork in both these directions.

I I . T h e C o n g r e s s o f P o p u l a r A r t a t P r a g u e .

The Sub-Committee has noted with satisfaction the many auguries which the Institute has already been able to communicate promising success for the Congress, of Popular Art to be held at Prague next October. It nevertheless feels bound to urge the absolute necessity of settling eveiy detail of the organisation of the Congress so as to avoid disorder, misunderstanding and dissatisfaction. It is to be hoped that definite conclusions will be reached at the final meetings. Accordingly, it is im portant to decide who will preside over the vaiious sections and what questions can usefully be discussed.

M. J e l i n e k , on behalf of the Czechoslovak Committee, stated that all arrangements had been made for the best possible reception to be given to the delegates at Prague. The Sub-Committee expressed the desire that the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation should be represented at Prague by M. G . d e R e y n o l d and M. S u s t a , members of the Committee, assisted if possible by the following members of the Sub-Committee : M. Paul V a l é r y , M. G r a u l , M. F o c il l o n , M. B a u d -B o v y and M. J e l i n e k .

M. L u c h a i r e , Director, will represent the Institute, assisted by the Chief of the Artistic Relations Sections, who will act as Secretary-General to the Congress.

I I I . I nternational P r o t e c t i o n o f t h e B e a u t i e s o f N a t u r e .

In accordance with a resolution passed by the Committee last year, the Institute has opened an enquiry into this question, which embraces also the question of national parks. This enquiry, which is still only in its initial stage, should, in the Sub-Committee’s opinion, be pursued, and may perhaps form the subject of a monograph to be published by the Artistic Relations Section. The Sub-Committee adopted the following resolution : "The Sub-Committee notes that the Institute has undertaken the collection of information relative to the protection of the beauties of nature (national parks, etc.). It instructs the Institute to prepare for publication a monograph summarising the recommendations made and the efforts exerted to secure such protection.” 2

IV. C i n e m a .

The question of the cinema once more engaged the attention of the Sub-Committee, which could not regard with indifference the immense and incessant development of the film industry. The Sub-Committee found that effectual efforts were being made to utilise the cinema for instructional and educational purposes. The Institute itself is continuing the work which it had the honour of initiating in this field, and a special Institute of Educational Cinematography has been established at Rome.

Mile V a c a r e s c o asked the Sub-Committee also to consider the potentialities of the cinema as a specific form of art. She submitted a report on this subject, and reports were also made by M. F o c i l l o n , M. B a u d -B o v y and M. T o e s c a , the last-mentioned report being presented by M. R o s s i . The Sub-Committee adopted the following resolution : “The Sub-Committee transmits to the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation the reports on the question of the cinema, 3 with the recommendation that the Institute should continue the work already begun and investigate the question of the cinema as a form of art with a view to publishing a monograph on this specific point at the close of its enquiries.”

1 The plenary Committee decided, however, that it was unable to accept this proposal. 2 The plenary Committee, considering that the programme of the Artistic Relations Section is already efficiently full, places the carrying out of this resolution in abeyance for the moment. ’ See Annexes 11, 12 and 13. — 106 — Rightly alarmed by the possible dangers of certain films conceived in a spirit antagonistic to that of the League, the Sub-Committee decided to pass to the plenary Committee the following resolution : b " The Sub-Committee calls the Assembly’s attention to the dangers of films conceived in a spirit antagonistic to that of the League of Nations.”

V . Y e a r -B o o k o f A r t s a n d L e t t e r s .

Last year the Sub-Committee had asked M. Baud-Bovy to make a report on this scheme As M. Baud-Bovy had not yet been able to collect the information required, the question was adjourned to a later session.

VI. A u t h o r ’s R i g h t s .

The Sub-Committee heard a report on the discussions of the Rome Diplomatic Conference for the Revision of the Berne Convention for the Protection of Literary and Artistic Property. It learned with satisfaction that the Conference had unanimously decided to embody the droit moral (or droit au respect) and to make a recommendation in favour of the droit de suite, two of the chief improvements which the Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters had suggested at its last session. The Committee then endorsed the resolution passed by the Sub-Committee on Intellectual Rights, adding, however, to the immediate task allotted to the Institute (publisher’s contract) the study of international sanctions for enforcing the Berne Convention. "The Sub-Committee, having heard the report submitted by the International Institute on the work of the Rome Conference, takes note of the amendments introduced into the text of the Berne Convention thanks to close co-operation between the Institute’s delegates and the delegates of Governments; "Appreciates the specifically international rôle played at the Rome Conference by the delegates of the Secretariat of the League of Nations and those of the Institute; "Requests the Institute to continue its investigations with a view to drawing up a standard publisher’s contract, noting that the question of the compulsory deposit of copies is one of the elements of the problem on which information is required ; "Entrusts to the Institute the task of collecting general information regarding the jurisprudence of author’s rights, in conjunction with the International Bureau at Berne. " In performing these two tasks, the Institute will obtain as much assistance as possible from the professional organisations interested. "The Sub-Committee attaches special importance to the question of the international enforcement of author’s rights, and expresses the hope that it may prove possible to settle this question by entrusting the protection of these rights to the Permanent Court of Inter­ national Justice, as was suggested at the Rome Conference by the Norwegian and Swedish delegations. "The Sub-Committee requests the Institute to seek means of achieving this aim.”

VII. I nternational M u s i c a l Q u e s t i o n s .

The question of the "standardisation of pitch” had for a long time been on the Sub-Committee’s agenda. Thanks to the light thrown upon the matter by Professor D e n t and M. W e i n g a r t n e r , the Sub-Committee unanimously decided to recommend that the pitch adopted in 1858 should be adhered to, and suggested that a meeting of specialists should be held to consider means of preventing any further divergences. " The Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters has noted the report submitted by the Institute on the question of pitch, and to statements made by Professor Dent and M. Weingartner. It concludes that the arguments adduced by the Committee set up to establish a standard pitch at the Conference of 1858 retain all their force and express with accuracy the diffi­ culties and risks to which performers and the compositions they perform are exposed by variations of pitch. The Sub-Committee expresses the hope that all necessary steps will be taken by the responsible authorities to maintain the 1858 pitch unimpaired. The Sub-Committee desires that a small Committee representing musical interests, including a physicist, may be appointed to consider means of giving effect to the foregoing resolution, with a view to ensuring the maintenance of the 1858 pitch.” The Sub-Committee also received with interest a proposal made by Professor Dent and asked the Institute to consider it.

"The Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters desires that the International I n s t i t u t e of Intellectual Co-operation should compile and publish periodically a list of contemporary musical compositions performed or published, and of important literary publications on musical subjects; this list should be so arranged as to enable organisers of musical perfor­ mances to ascertain where such compositions and publications may be procured. "The Sub-Committee also urges the compilation and publication of a calendar of important functions announced in various countries (congresses, festivals, etc.) which m any degree concern music,” — 107 — Further, the Sub-Committee noted with satisfaction that popular music was apparently t 0 be an important subject on the agenda of the Prague Congress, and several members were crlad to see that music, which had hitherto been somewhat neglected, was reappearing on its program m e.

V III. I nternational L it e r a r y R e l a t io n s.

The most important aspect of these relations is that of translation.

"The Sub-Committee, having discussed Items 8 and 9 on the agenda :

" (8 ) Work of the Literary Relations Section, “ (9) Question of Translation; " And having heard the report of the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation on these two points, has adopted the following resolution : " 'It notes the agreement reached between the Institute and the Federation of P. E. N. Clubs, as explained in the statements made in the Sub-Committee by the Chief of the Literary Relations Section of the Institute and by Mr. Galsworthy, President of the P. E. N. Club Foundation Centre. " ' It has accordingly been arranged that each P. E. N. Club Centre shall furnish for its own country a list of not more than twenty works which it would recommend for translation (works published in the original language before 1900). " 'The Institute would then communicate these lists to publishers and the Press in the various countries after consultation with the National Committees. " 'The Sub-Committee notes the undertaking given by the P. E. N. Clubs to furnish such information as they may think desirable concerning translators, including translators of texts set to music. " 'The Sub-Committee requests the Institute to compile a handbook of such information, to be placed at the disposal of authors, publishers and any others who may be interested. " ' The Institute will be asked to ascertain what steps should be taken to arrange with publishers that translations shall always bear the original title of the work and the names of the author and translator. " ' On the basis of catalogues already published, the Institute, with the help of the P. E. N. Club Centres if necessary, will compile a bibliography of translations published during the preceding year. " ' The Institute may also communicate with literary societies in various countries in order to obtain from them any information that may be of value in connection with this question. " 'The Sub-Committee, being of opinion that the question of translation cannot be settled without the co-operation of publishers, requests the Institute to arrange for the resumption of the series of International Publishers' Congresses held prior to 1914. " ' The Sub-Committee approves the steps taken with a view to the publication of a series of translations in various languages of works by Latin-American writers.’ ”

IX. P r o tec tio n o f I n d iv is ib l e W orks of A r t .

The Sub-Committee unanimously adopted the following proposal submitted by M. d e M adariaga : " The Sub-Committee requests the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation to ask the Institute to consider what international steps can be taken in order to prevent the destruction of works of art whose æsthetic and historical value lies in the fact that they are complete and indivisible. The Institute will begin by ascertaining the position as regards legislation on this point in the various countries. ” 1

X. Co n c lu sio n .

The Chairm an desired to stress the fact that tangible results of considerable importance had already been obtained directly or indirectly by the Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters. He referred to the agreements regarding engravings and the exhibitions which had in consequence been held in nine towns up to the present time; to a similar international agreement concerning casts; to the publication of Mouseion; and the creation, under the Sub-Committee’s influence, °f a national print collection and a Museum Office in Belgium ; to the establishment of a casting workshop in Egypt, etc. Several members expressed the hope that the Institute would endeavour to inform the public and the Press more fully of the results already obtained and the general lines of its policy. The Sub-Committee was unanimous in desiring that means should be sought to draw public attention to the Institute’s work.

ffl\The plenary Committee, considering that the programme of the Artistic Relations Section is already utuciently full, places the carrying out of this resolution in abeyance for the moment. I

— 108 —

ANNEX 10. C. I. C. I./L. A./16.

REPORT ON THE MEETING OF EXPERTS FOR THE STUDY OF QUESTIONS RELATING TO CASTS OF WORKS OF ART.

Submitted to the Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters by Sir Cecil Harcourt S m ith.

The purpose of the Meeting of Experts held at Geneva on January 18th and 19th, 1928 was to consider more closely the points referred to in Item I of M. Focillon’s report printed in the Minutes of the Ninth Session, page 95. Four meetings were held, under the chairmanship of M. Jules D e s t r é e , m em ber of the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation. There were present :

M. Cap art. Chief Curator of the Musée du Cinquantenaire, Brussels. M. D em m eEr , Director of the Collection of Works of Art of the Christian Era of the State Museums, Berlin. M. Emile G il e ié r o n , Official of the Greek National Museums. M. Attilio Rossi, Inspector-in-Chief of Fine Arts, Rome. M. R oussEE, Director of the Trocadéro Museum, Paris. Sir Cecil Harcourt S m ith , Surveyor of H. M. the King of England’s Works of Art. M. Paul V it r y , Curator of the Department of Sculpture of the Louvre.

The Secretariat of the League of Nations was represented by M. G. O pr esc u , and the International Museums Office of the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation by M. R. D u p ie r r e u x .

Dr. Frederik P o u lsen , Director of the Ny Carlsberg Glyptotek at Copenhagen, and Senator LE B r e t o n of Buenos Aires, were unable to be present.

The Commission of Experts in 1927 had in a preliminary discussion defined the broad prin­ ciples which were to serve as the main terms of reference to the 1928 meeting ; these w ere based, mutatis mutandis, on the agreement already obtained between ehalcographical institutions. In exploring the possibility of a similar agreement in regard to casts, it was proposed that the question should be studied from three aspects, viz. : (1) J uridical : under what conditions can casts be made, sold and reproduced? (2) Technical : the possible employment of materials other than plaster; (3) Artistic : as a preliminary to attempting the establishment of an international agreement between the various ateliers of casting, a beginning might be made by the compilation of an inventory of good moulds already existing. The International Museums Office would then be in a position to act as an intermediary for sales, and in arranging by subscription for the casting of unmoulded but desirable objects. In accordance with these principles, the following was prepared as a tentative agenda for the meeting : I. Study of Questions relating to an Agreement concerning Work and a Technical Agreement. (a) Workshops and museums for casts. Their collections. Their requirements. Is a list practicable? (b) Works of which it would be desirable to make casts. (c) Co-operation of workshops and museums in making difficult and expensive casts. (d) Processes ; materials; possible publication of a cahier with descriptions. II. Study of Questions relating to a Commercial Agreement. (a) Establishment of a service similar to the commercial service for co-operation between chalcographical institutions. Exchange of photographs with descriptions of casts offered for purchase.. Exchange of catalogues. (b) Possible exhibition of casts and documents relating to casting. III. Study of Various Types of Museums ofComparative Sculpture. IV. Legal Position in regard to Casting. V. Various.

The Ch a ir m a n having welcomed the delegates, the meeting opened with the reading of a memorandum prepared by M. Dupierreux, Secretary of the International Museums Office, dealing in detail with the points raised in the agenda ; and it was found convenient to use this memorandum as a basis for discussion. — 109 —

I. Study of Questions relating to an Agreement concerning Work a n d a T ech n ica l A g r eem en t.

(a). In view of the varied character of existing ateliers, it was agreed that the first necessity was to draw up a list of them, containing all such indications as might be useful, such as admi­ nistrative conditions, the number of good moulds contained in each from which casts can be supplied, and the existence of catalogues either for study or sale ; it might also be possible for the larger ateliers to collect good moulds which are at present scattered and in danger of destruction or disappearance. The term " good moulds ” gave rise to some discussion; it was pointed out that it is generally the custom, in the important public museums at any rate, to reserve the first cast from a new mould as a "type-cast ”, so that, when the original mould is worn out, a new mould can be made from this. It was agreed that casts made from such moulds might be of excellent quality so long as the mould remained unimpaired ; but that casts made from unautho­ rised " surmoulages ” were generally to be discouraged. A further point was raised as to the possible deterioration of casts owing to unskilful removal of the "coutures” ; it may be thought preferable to retain these, since their presence is sometimes a proof against defects in the mould. The question then arose as to methods of guaranteeing the quality of casts; this might be effected either by furnishing a written certificate from an official of the museum or atelier of first issue or (as is the practice in the Trocadéro) by the attachm ent of a metal plaque. While, however, it is important to discourage the circulation of bad casts, it must be recognised that there may be some which, although not of first-rate quality, are nevertheless useful for educational purposes, as, for instance, in schools of design. On the question of repertories, it was announced that the Museums Office had already received such in regard to Copenhagen, London and Madrid ; and those for Belgium and the Trocadéro respectively were submitted to the meeting. M. R o u ssel stated that a general catalogue embrac­ ing the Louvre, the Arts Décoratifs and the Beaux-Arts would appear in the course of the year. In Italy, a general catalogue would be issued shortly ; and the officials of the Beaux-Arts would draw up a summary catalogue of such material in the private collections of Italy as might be considered essential. For Greece the task would be easy, since in that country there exists only one museum of casts. The suggestion that, for the international sale of casts, a single money standard should be established on the basis of the gold franc, was not adopted, as the proposal had already been discussed and abandoned in connection with chalcography.

Finally, the S e c r eta r y suggested that museums should be invited to furnish the Museums Office with copies of their repertories, and to supply, every three months, a list of all new moulds, together with photographs of type-casts, and certain details, such as dimensions, place of original, date, number in catalogue, material, etc.

The Ch a irm a n thought that, if Greece and Italy were to compile catalogues, these might be used as types, so that, after criticism by the ateliers associated, they might serve toward the realisation of a general agreement. It was, however, pointed out that, since, for instance, the Berlin museums are issuing catalogues in album form, with clichés of all the works included, any general standardisation would be difficult. (b). After a brief discussion, which served to indicate the immense scope over which such an enquiry might range, from prehistoric to modern, from China to Spain, and the risk of damage which might be entailed in casting certain sculptures, the Chairm an ruled that the Committee should limit itself to expressing a general desire that the Museums Office should collect and co-ordinate information on the subject from the various countries, and open subscription lists. It was pointed out that directors of museums might be reluctant to subscribe, for the reason that they would be unable to find space for the casts in question ; and that they should be given to understand that, by furnishing lists of desirable casts, they would not thereby be committed to any undertaking to purchase.

The S ec r eta r y thought the first requirement was to prepare a list of such works as are deteriorating from exposure.

(c). M. R o u ssel announced that he would soon be in a position to furnish a list of German, British, Spanish and Italian monuments which are desired for the Trocadéro. This might serve, be suggested, as the basis for an initial selection.

The S e c r eta r y thought that, as a preliminary, it was desirable to ascertain : (1 ) a limited series which might serve as a beginning; (2 ) an approximate estimate of cost. (d). Attention was directed to new or little-known processes of casting, such as papier mâché, of great convenience in cases wdiere transport is difficult, such as in Persia or China.

M.Gil l ié e on referred to the use made at Athens of "pastelline”, which facilitates the moulding °f friable or delicate objects, such as decomposed faience; and to models of bones, made for lectures m anatomy by a process as yet little known in ateliers of casting. — 110 —

M. C a p a r t mentioned a German process employed for the reproduction of pieces of soft material, as well as certain inventions which enable the mechanical reproduction of works which cannot be moulded ; and M. R o u s s e l referred to the pamphlet on metro-photogr aphy by the architect of the Cathedral of Rheims.

The C h a irm a n thought that, instead of proceeding forthwith to the issue of a Manuel du ;parfait mouleur, an enquiry should be opened in the pages of Mouseion as to new discoveries and methods of casting ; and it was decided to invite the directors of ateliers to furnish notes accordingly, At the same time, it was thought that it would be useful it skilled workmen of one atelier could be sent to work for a time in other ateliers. M. R o u s s e l stated that the French national ateliers would be open to foreign practicians.

II. S t u d y o f Q u estio n s r e l a t in g to a Com m ercial Ag r e e m e n t .

(a). The question was discussed whether some agreement could be arranged for casts analogous to that which had been settled as regards chalcography between the three existing chalcographical institutions. It was felt that, if some method of international exchange could be arranged, it would greatly benefit, not only the larger museums, but also the public and the smaller museums. There would, of course, be no question of a central depot (as was possible with chalcography), but orders could be received, if necessary, at the Museums Office, based on catalogues or good photographs. For this purpose it is desirable to encourage the inter­ change of photographs and descriptions of casts, and that the Museums Office should be supplied with duplicate copies of all such. Exchanges of casts between museums have already taken place in the past ; and it is understood that the atelier to be set up in Florence will be in a position to supply casts both to the Italian public and abroad. It was agreed that a suggestion should be made that a percentage rebate should be allowed on the published price to all educational institutions as well as to museums. (b). While an international exhibition of casts is desirable, not only from the artistic point of view, but also as an evidence of international entente, it would obviously be impossible to organise such an exhibition aiming at a character comprehensive or complete; it would, however, be possible to arrange one consisting of a limited series of casts of small size, supplemented by photographs. After considerable discussion as to the character of the selection, to be made, the Meeting agreed that three "type” museums of casts should be constituted, viz. : I. Antiquity and Prehistoric; II. Middle Ages and Renaissance; III. Seventeenth, eighteenth and nineteenth centuries; and, further, that, in principle, the exhibitions should take place in Belgium, England, France, Germany, Greece, Italy and Switzerland. The actual exhibits should not be for sale, but orders would be booked. As regards the numbers and selection of the exhibits, it was proposed that certain experts should be invited to assist the Museums Office with advice. The Office will make all necessary arrangements for co-ordinating the lists and for having the casts sent direct from the ateliers of issue to the successive places of exhibition; and it was agreed to adopt the following order : (1) Berlin, London, Brussels; (2) Florence or Rome, Paris, Holland.

III. S tu d y of V arious T y pe s of M useum s of Com parative S c u l pt u r e .

M. V i Tr y stated that Viollet-le-Duc had originally aimed at an arrangement of the Trocadéro as a museum of comparative sculpture; but that, later, this principle had been abandoned as being unintelligible to the public, and as having no secure foundation. The Trocadéro has thus become an Historical Museum of French Sculpture. On the other hand, since the industrial arts, history and folklore must not be lost sight of, it was proposed to amend the title as follows : ” Etude des divers types de musées d’art et d’histoire au moyen de reproductions ”.

IV. L egal P o sitio n in reg a rd to Ca stin g .

The Chairm an raised the question of proprietary rights in casts. Obviously in the case of a work belonging to a Government, a Museum or an individual, no mould ought to be made without • their authority. On the other hand, it is conceivable that a cast might be made of so perfect a quality that (like certain photographs) it presents a personal character, and becomes almost an independent work of art, and, it might be argued, should be protected accordingly. The question presents various aspects. While it is important to guard the public against inferior reproduction, are they to be debarred from purchasing casts at a reasonable price, even if these are not of first quality? In certain cases, where a mould has entailed considerable outlay, or where (as with the Mycenaean daggers) the original has been so reconstituted as to become in a sense an original work, it appears unjust that others should reap the profit. It was finally suggested that the evident diversity of opinion manifested in the discussion was an index of the divergence in national legislation on the subject ; the business of the Committee m — was not to propose new legislation, but to express the desire that, in any modification of law which might take place in any of the countries represented, the aim should be to deal with copyright in casts in such a way as to favour the artistic development of the peoples concerned.

V. V a rio u s.

Among the various subjects discussed under this heading were the following : An arrangement to be made whereby one national atelier may, under certain conditions, lend to another the second of its "type-casts ” for the purpose of making a new mould; by this means the cost of transport will be diminished and the risk of "surmoulage” will be reduced; the catalogues should record this concession.

The Ch a ir m a n urged that, wherever portions of any important work happen to be d isp e rse d in different institutions, a reconstruction of the original should be effected by means of casts.

The Sec r eta r y announced that the Office had been approached by the Hôtel de la Monnaie of Paris and Vienna with a view to organising an exhibition of coins, medals and plaquettes. It was pointed out that this was a matter concerning originals and not casts, but that the Committee favoured the establishment of an entente for the eventual organisation of such an exhibition. Finally, reference was made to the importance of replacing, by means of casts, certain works of art which are at present exposed to the risk of being sooner or later destroyed.

R e so l u t io n s .

The Meeting of Experts held at Geneva on January 18th and 19th, 1928, after discussing the various questions on its agenda, adopted the following resolutions : 1. It should not be forgotten that casts are reproductions, and that consequently, the further they depart from the oiiginal the less is their value. Preference must therefore always be given to a cast made by an experienced workshop from the original work or from a "type-cast.” Origin and quality may be guaranteed by a private mark of the workshop in which the cast is produced. In the resolutions which follow, the experts are contemplating only casts of the kind described above, and not casts taken from other casts or reductions made for commercial purposes. 2. It is highly desirable that the International Office should make a list of the chief casting workshops in different countries, and should obtain details of the identity, dimensions and prices of casts which could be bought by museums, educational institutions and private persons. With this object, it will collect all catalogues. It is desirable that casting workshops should furnish the International Office regularly with particulars of new casts made by them. The essential information will be published by the Office in its review Mouseion. Full use cannot be made of these particulars unless they are accompanied by small photographs of casts. 3. The experts unanimously agree that it is desirable and possible for an international cata­ logue of moulds to be compiled by the Museums Office. Each of them undertakes to assist so far as concerns his own country. 4. As soon as it is known what casts are already available, it would be desirable to draw up a list of works of which casts ought to be made, either for the purpose of completing or inau­ gurating series, or because for any reason the works are liable to destruction, or because such casts may be of assistance in reconstructing groups. When this information has been obtained, the Office will enquire what authorisations are necessary and under- what conditions the desired cast might be executed, and will open a sub­ scription list to cover the cost of casting, thus establishing international co-operation between museums and casting workshops. 5. Since processes of casting vary and are constantly being improved, the Museums Office bulletin will open an enquiry into this question. The experts consider that the professional ability of heads of workshops might be increased by visits to workshops in other countries, and they advise that the possibility of temporary exchanges of experienced casters should be considered. Mouseion might usefully ask its readers for information regarding mechanical processes, other than casting, by which exact reproductions of works of art can be executed. A monograph on this special subject might be published later if the results of the enquiry mto these technical aspects of the question seem to justify it. 6 . With the object of concentrating and co-ordinating their efforts to place the best casts internationally at the service of the greatest number, the experts will endeavour to establish Permanent relations, leading to closer mutual acquaintance and co-operation, between the following casting workshops :

Belgium : Musées royaux du Cinquantenaire, Brussels. England : Department for Sale of Casts, London. France : Ateliers des Musées nationaux, Paris. Germany : Staatliche Museen, Berlin. Greece : Casting Workshop of the National Museum at Athens. Italy : Museo nazionale dei Calchi, Florence. — 112 — In particular, these workshops will send each other their catalogues and, as lull as possible a numbered reference list of photographs of casts on sale, and will notify any additions. They will see that the same information is sent to the International Museums Office, 'pjj Office will consider, in consultation with them, all the possibilities of exchanges and methods of co-operation between the commercial services. In particular, it might be possible for the commercial services to concede to a workshop the right to take casts from casts of specified works and to sell proofs in the countries for which the concession was given. 7. The experts consider it highly desirable that workshop catalogues should be compiled on a standard model, and should contain as many small photographic reproductions of casts as possible. 8 . This agreement could be extended to any other countries which desired to adhere. 9. In order to give a concrete example to the public of the possibilities of this agreem ent the experts undertake to send to the International Office, within three months, three lists of from twenty-five to thirty small casts produced by the workshops in their respective countries (I. Prehistoric and ancient periods ; II. Middle Ages and Renaissance; III. Seventeenth eighteenth and nineteenth centuries), out of which an exhibition or exhibitions may be formed the organisation and details to be settled by the Museums Office. 10. These lists may be selected with the object of recommending one or more types of art and history museum composed, or partly composed, of casts and plastic reproductions. 11. At the close of its session the Meeting of Experts considered the possibility of arranging an international exhibition of medals, seals and coins, in which the various numismatic museums and medal collections would take part. The experts desire to express their approval of this idea, to which they would draw the attention of the Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters. 1 2 . The experts found much pleasure in inspecting the specimens of Cretan and Egyptian art which were submitted to them by M. Gilliéron on behalf of the Greek Government. They consider the step thus taken to be of exceptional interest, and hope that similar work will be continued. 13. Under different national legislations the right to reproduce a work of art by casting belongs either to the author, his heirs and assigns, or to the owner of the work. It should not necessarily be a monopoly right. Casts executed in virtue of this right and guaranteed by the private mark of the workshop should be protected against any unauthorised recasting. The author, his heirs and assigns, or the owner of the work should retain the right to prohibit reproductions which are defective and liable to impair the æsthetic, historical or educational value of the work and of its reproductions.

ANNEX 11. C.I.C.I./LA./14.

CINEMATOGRAPHY IN ITS RELATIONSHIP TO ART AND LITERATURE.

Report submitted by M. F ocillon and M. B aud -Bovy to the Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters,

The Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters is of opinion that not only is the cinema a subject which it cannot ignore, but that it is one to which it must devote part of its attention and its energies. The surprising interpretation of the world given by the cinematograph is one of the most potent of contemporary influences. It is possibly one of the great arts ; it is certainly a new factor in life. Its unlimited power of penetration among the masses, the hold it takes upon the public, its industrial development, and, above all, the novel and striking nature of the scenes it brings vividly before us make it a subject which the organisers of intellectual co-operation are bound to take into account. The cinematograph, as is at once apparent, has a strong influence on human action. Moreover, it touches arts and letters at so many points that we cannot but try to define the nature of the relationship between cinematography and these arts, and to find out how cinematography may help us in our work, and how, in turn, it may derive benefit therefrom. In its infancy, cinematography was regarded as a silent form of acting, a sort of photographic dumb-show. For a long time to come it will retain to some extent this connection with the theatre. The thrill of action and the conventions of dramatic fiction are doubtless necessary in any work intended for production before an audience. But the history of cinematography shows how readily, at any rate in certain quarters, it has responded to movements of contemporary thought. At the same time, a sort of hierarchy—or rather a division of types—has been evolving. Alongside highly spectacular melodramas, "turned ” for the most part in studios which are cities in them­ selves, and cinematographic serials skilfully contrived to hold the attention, throughout a number of performances, of a public that loves the marvellous, dramatic situations and strong emotions, we have recently had, under the influence of modern painting and psychology, certain example5 of expressionist cinematography. Yet we are probably right in thinking that we can discern — 113 — • r0Ugh this network of influences, distinct efforts on the part of the cinema to free itself from these trammels, to assert itself and to acquire a form and expression of its own. I t is certainly not for us to define the general rules or indicate the subject-matter specially s u i t a b l e for the cinema, though it may perhaps be useful to note certain points. When at last, by means of enlargements, faces of unnatural size suddenly occupying the whole screen, giant hands seizing with a significant gesture the glass or the knife, or, in other circumstances, weird shadows thrown upon a wall or upon the ground symbolising with wild eloquence bodies we could not see—when at last, we say, this technique brought us suddenly face to face with natural pheno­ mena which somehow seem supernatural, we thought that the cinema had commenced to realise its mystery and beauty, and had found its proper mode of expression. Something similar has been observed in the transition from time exposure to instantaneous photography. The latter form has revealed a curious and hitherto unknown aspect of the truth, whereas photography pure and simple in most cases only confirms impressions which are already familiar to us. Since then, experiments conducted in various studios have provided us with a very clear idea of what cinematography is. Divested of its psychology and emotion, it is light and movement. It has an existence both in space and in time, because it is at the same time plastic and dynamic. Thus, cinematography might be compared to dancing, but metaphorically only, the comparison being invalidated by the following radical difference : the interpretation of light in a ballet is limited to the lighting of the theatre helped out by projectors. In cinematography, the inter­ pretation of light is marvellously varied ; it has a complicated technique and architectural and physical laws of its own. By its delicate rendering of effects, its artifices and combinations, it is able to create a new variety of atmosphere—nay, more than this, it is able to treat space as a new medium. We have no time here to analyse results. The results may be still uncertain or still unduly influenced by drama or farce. It is possible, however, that very shortly the cinema will be able to present to us a vision of its own special world, with its own subject-matter, rules and technique, just as painting does; it may cease to be the slave of the theatre and photography, may forgo the idle pursuit of objectivity, and may then at last come forth as a beautiful medium of expression, combining into one mighty harmonious unit the new relations of time and space and of movement and light. Perhaps the Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters, in co-operation with some other qualified Sub-Committee of tire Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, and a few carefully chosen experts, might conduct an enquiry into the results of the latest experiments and the deduc­ tions which may be drawn therefrom regarding the future of cinematography. This work, in whatever manner it may be carried out, is of extreme importance. We might almost say7 that the cinema exerts an influence over us without our knowing what it is or how it is likely to develop. We do not mean that the public should be taken behind the scenes. It would not be the Committee’s work to determine the fluctuating currents of a world industry or to bestow its blessing on certain forms of invention or enterprise. But the moment has perhaps come when a careful definition is required, embodying not merely all past endeavours but all that may be living and fruitful in modern research. Even if the Committee’s work took the form merely of an enquiry into the " present state of cinematography ”, it would still be very interesting. This work, if carried out methodically and kept invariably on a high plane, would be well worth the Committee’s while and would, we feel sure, be highly appreciated. This work would, of course, be merely a preface to other forms of enquiry and action. We have up to the present been considering cinematography in itself, because we have felt that some sort of definition was required. Our definition, established in haste and doubtless open to criticism nevertheless shows in what a really useful and novel way7 the cinema may be utilised as a means. Its technique, which speculates mainly with time (whose march it is able to stay or accelerate), and which, whatever its rhythm and metre, always respects the continuity7 of movement, never presenting it to us in the form of a discontinuous series of fixed images, possesses a whole range of resources which have hitherto been almost entirely7 neglected. Tennis or rugby play7ers, horse­ races, dances, etc., have already been shown as slow-motion pictures. But would it not have been interesting thus to portray the actions of a great musical executant ? This, of course, may have been done on rare occasions. Great musicians and directors of schools of music might be consulted as to the possibility and utility7 of material of this kind. We have often been struck by the indifference of art schools to all that is not man, antiquity and masters. In vain have we exhorted young painters to visit natural history7 museums and zoological and botanical gardens in order to acquire a taste for the abundance of nature by looking at plants, stones and shells, and to refuse to believe that animal painters are inferior to second-rate portrayers of the human face. In this respect (and perhaps in others) the teaching of art in Europe has been in retrogression since the Renaissance. Beautiful films showing the life of fishes, birds and other of God’s creatures might suggest, not only to the pupils, but even to their masters, graceful lines, values of organic beauty, combinations of poise and movement, more wonderful than the body of the most perfect human model. We think that certain manifestations of popular art, festivals, dances and processions, should also be registered by the cinema. The great specialist museums ought to have their collections °f films, and even their own apparatus for taking pictures. This question might be submitted to the forthcoming Congress at Prague. Do we know how a bronze statue is cast? The cinema can show us how, and can convey this knowledge to historians of art and sculptors. It can also show how modern industry7 erects a building. Architects called upon to employ7 some particular machine or process should be able to see these machines working, these processes going on. Photographs in special reviews may7 e useful, but only as guides and diagrams. How, when the foundations of an Egyptian temple 8 — 114 — are giving way or require strengthening for some reason or other, is the operation of reinforcement carried out? The cinema alone can convey this knowledge to builders and archaeologists. Mam- useful applications can be conceived along these lin es, all based on movement or development in time In other cases it is light that comes into play—in the study of sculpture, for instance. Although a statue is a three-dimensional object, we can know it by more than touch. We see it; blit we do not, we should not, see it in only one light. Every light illumines the object in a different manner We only realise the true form of an object when we have seen it from every angle and in even- light. An American professor, Mr. Clarence Kennedy, of Smith College, has been engaged in studying certain Greek statues and monuments of the Italian Renaissance by processes which might be called “ an investigation by light”. By throwing a carefully graduated beam of light on some given part, in order to scrutinise the modelled form, delicate varieties of texture have been revealed, so wondrous th at they may be regarded as discoveries. Possibly the cinema, by continuous research in this direction, might first redeem certain works from their shadowy immo­ bility, and then—more important still—reveal to us many of their hidden beauties. This is only a suggestion, concerning which it would be interesting to hear other views. The problems we have touched upon are problems of art, education or analytical study. A vast domain has still to be explored—the relationship of letters and cinematography. It would hardly be possible in a report like this to define this relationship, or even to suggest the outline of a definition. Admirable documentary films have been produced, such as "Nanouk "or "M o a n a ”, but as a spectacle the cinema generally relies upon imaginative construction. It is drama and comedy and farce—in the domain of farce, indeed, the cinema has produced several masterpieces, as well as a great artist. As regards romantic adventure and dramatic emotion, sometimes the film is based on a plot, generally second-rate, taken from a story or inferior novel; sometimes it interprets the history and lives of famous men with powerful sincerity ; sometimes it " ad ap ts ” well-known literary works written for the stage or publication. It is in this sphere that both cinematography and literature run the greatest risks : the cinema because it is tempted b y laws of poetry which are not its own ; literature because, before it can be expressed in order to become photography, it must suffer considerable vulgarisation. We have seen this extraordinary partner­ ship produce films full of interest, saved as they have been by a great actor or a skilful producer : but these cases are little more than an adaptation of the theatre propagated by the cinema. There can be no doubt that many of these films raise the problem of the proper respect due to works of art. Finally, in one direction at least, the League of Nations might usefully undertake some super­ visory action. Owing to lack of information or for some other reason, films prepared in one country purporting to portray life in another country, or some foreign personality, are sometimes not merely inaccurate and unattractive, but absolute caricatures, and their defects are not always due to the exigences of photography. Owing to the very nature of the scenes it throws 0 1 1 the screen—violent, rapid and abridged—the cinema will be a dangerous instrument unless it receives enlightened guidance. It is not for us to suggest what form this guidance should take, but the q u e s tio n is so important that it must be raised. Indeed, it is a matter not merely for the Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters but for the whole Committee on Intellectual Co-operation.

ANNEX 12. C.I.C.I./L.A./13.

CINEMATOGRAPHY AS ART.

Report submitted by Mlle Hélène Yacarksco to the Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters.

The present importance of the cinema, its growing influence on the masses, its high possi­ bilities, are to-day neither doubted nor questioned. Nevertheless, cinematography is passing through a crisis which is doubtless merely in the nature of growing-pains, but which none the less affects its artistic, intellectual and moral value. On the whole, present-day film producers seem to be at war with morality, intellect and art. According to the two essential tendencies of the human mind, films fall necessarily into onc- of the two following groups :

1. Cinematography with a material object—that is to say, propagandist or educational cinematography, the object of which is immediate and direct, for it teaches morality, science, hygiene, international comprehension—every branch, in fact, of instruction and social education. 2. Cinematography as art—this has its origin in the disinterested cultivation of the æsthetic sense. — 115 — Of these two groups, the first has almost entirely monopolised the attention of the authorities. Perhaps undue haste has been shown, though I am not sure of this. Practical, educational or informative cinematography has for some years past formed the subject of countless resolutions, schemes and declarations, and has received encouragement of every kind. There exists, for instance, an International Commission on Cinematography as a Means of Instruction and Social Education, founded in consequence of a resolution of the Congress on Cinematography which met in September 1926 in Paris. More recently, from May 1st to May 5th this year, a European Conference on Educational Films sat at The Hague. There is also, in the Paris Institute of Intel­ lectual Co-operation, a Cinematography Service set up by the Committee on Intellectual Co-opera­ tion to collect documentation on the cinema as a means of instruction and social education. Finally, there is now at Rome an International Educational Cinematographic Institute, working under the auspices of the League of Nations. It is therefore widely recognised that the cinema is a powerful force which can be utilised for the intellectual and moral betterment of mankind. It really seems that in this direction the outlook is towards bolder and more comprehensive schemes of action. Cinematography as an art in itself has received much less attention ; yet this is the domain in which it has committed its worst offences. In the guise of untrammelled and disinterested art seeking to produce new and lofty sentiments in the spirit of the onlooker, many films exercise a baneful influence on the modern mind. It is high time to react against these false ideas, veiled insinuations and indirect encouragements to vice, idleness, a daredevil spirit, inconsequent dreaming and unbridled ambition which many melodramatic or sensational films offer with an appearance of innocence to the public. The stupidity of the plot is only equalled by the futility of the final solution. The very bases of human will and effort are undermined in order to gratify morbid and decadent tastes. This is the cinematograph’s real offence against morality. I feel sure th at the immorality of the cinema is mainly the result of its inefficiency as art. True art makes all things pure. But for its art. Les Fleurs du Mal would have been nothing more in literary history than a gross outrage on morals and decency; we should not now be decrying the prudery of judges who endeavoured to condemn this work. Art owes its cleansing power to the fact that it lives on a plane remote from daily life ; the most unsophisticated reader or spectator immediately feels this to be true, without perhaps knowing why. True art offers to tlie soul an ideal repose from material effort, a tacit lull in the daily battle of life. After this lull, produced by the contemplation of beauty, the spirit feels that it has been miraculously liberated, enlightened and refreshed. Though art itself is supremely disinterested, it nevertheless produces highly practical results. It may not always enrich the individual’s sum of knowledge, but it does more : it opens out unsus­ pected vistas to his mind. It does not explicitly preach morality, but it does more : it suggests, instils and secures the triumph of the very virtues which repose the soul—generosity, purity of heart and healthy sentiment. Art has more power than all the catechisms in the world to strengthen the foundations of the will—in short, art means moral health, will power and intellectual force. The common herd, unable to penetrate beyond the outer shell, regards art as nothing more than an amusement or a pastime ; in actual fact, however, art reacts powerfully on our whole psychic system, and reveals to us the truth of the poet’s phrase : " 'Tis useless things that life does most require ”. Let us proclaim, without fear of error, that a stupid film is also an immoral film; it makes no call on the will power, intelligence or moral sense of the masses, and therefore has a harmful effect on social education. Consequently we must aid the cinema to become an art—that is to say, an untrammelled creation of the human mind, governed by the two essential principles of all art—inherent necessity and absolute objectivityr. What is the future form of cinematographic art ? Whatever else it may be, it will be quite unlike other arts. Three years ago, M. Marcel L’Herbier, one of the best authorities on the subject, mote : "All the evidence leads me to suppose that there exists a radical and fundamental anta­ gonism between the arts of yesterday and the cinema of to-morrow”. In reply to an enquiry conducted by the Cahiers du Mois, a distinguished French critic drew the same distinction between the cinematographic and other arts : " Only in so far as the cinema can, by shaking our ingrained habits and refashioning our customary outlook, reveal to us the inward sense of man and matter, will it be able—as the Cahiers du Mois puts it in its enquiry—'to express and generate certain torms of artistic emotion which neither literature nor the other arts can produce’ ”. The cinema, therefore, will never be "literature” nor the reflection on the screen of a classical or modern literary work. The confusion between cinematography and literature has already lasted too long, and has proved disastrous to both. It is neither legitimate nor, strictly speaking, possible to reproduce literary masterpieces cinematographically. Thus the cinema languishes, while literature is deformed and deprived of that very element which constitutes its charm. At the present time we see the beginnings of legislation for the protection of literary and artistic work, and in this legislation provision has been made for cinematography. An author injured by the cinema or, in the case of works which have become public property, the community itself are thus protected by the law against the cinema’s possible misdeeds. We might therefore raise an effective protest against the extraordinary sight, on the screen, of Mathô marrying Salammbô and Des Grieux Manon. ut is this sufficient protection? I do not think so. The case often arises in a more subtle form, 5 0 subtle that we shall never be able to define the limits to the liberties that the film-producer may lawfully take with a classic. To consider literary masterpieces alone : we may be sure that — 116 — their ideal individuality must necessarily be mutilated by any producer who touches them even though he be a genius. I am certain, by the way, that one day the law will forbid the impi0us and unjust action of the cinema when it takes as its theme a literary masterpiece whose author is no longer living. The cinema is not "literature” ; still less is it an extension of any other art. I t possesses means of expression and of producing emotion which are all its own. Already various attem pts have been made to define the " poetics of the cinema ”, as it has been aptly termed. The cinema will one day find its Boileau, who will reduce its present gropings after art to definite rules, hater perhaps, another Victor Hugo will renew the art of the screen in a new Preface to Cromwell. cannot tell what phases the art of the cinema will pass through ; we can, however, without further delay fix certain fundamental criteria by which it may always be recognised. That is a task for experts ; we cannot deal with it here. When we have thus determined what is the art of the cinema, and, more important still what it is not and never must be, we must encourage cinematography to launch itself into its proper and clearly defined channel. It may be said that, as art is free by definition, it shuns official action, which in any case would be ineffective and useless. Our reply is that, from time immemorial, certain manifestations of art have been condemned and others encouraged b o th bv free criticism and by the action of the authorities. In cinematography, nothing of this k in d has hitherto occurred. The same objection also raises a question of rights which can be even more easily disposed of. More than all other forms of art, the cinema is a matter of public interest, because it appeals to the masses. It has been calculated—and the estimate is probably not very far from the truth—that a successful film is seen at the present day by one hundred and fifty million spectators. What popular novel, what masterpiece even, has ever attained the immense public that a good film easily reaches in the space of a few months? Moreover, the vast public which sees the film is an international public. The question of cinematographic art is therefore a matter for the League of Nations. The League should cause this question to be studied, for it affects the future of humanity to the same extent—but not in the same way—as social questions and the abolition of war. The problems here form a tangled skein, which it will be difficult to unravel. A certain talented author in his book on cinemato­ graphy has said : "It seems vain to hope that cinematography will ever exist as an art in itself until the material conditions which surround the cinema have altered, or until public taste has developed along the right lines”. In other words, the artistic problem cannot be solved until we have dealt with the problems of finance and popular mentality. We cannot rely on any sudden improvement in public taste; we may, however, study and improve the financial conditions which decide the artistic quality of films. I therefore propose to the Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters the following resolutions : 1. The Sub-Committee proclaims the urgent necessity of improving artistic values in cinematography ; it sees in such improvement a guarantee for the intellectual and moral health of mankind. 2. It therefore instructs the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation to form a technical Committee, consisting of two representatives chosen from the Sub-Committee, a lawyer, and three persons of world celebrity in cinematography. 3. The programme of this Committee’s work, which it should undertake in conjunction with the Cinematography Service of the Institute of Intellectual Co-operation, should include : (a) An enquiry among Governments as to the efforts alreadj^ made by them to improve artistic values in cinematography, and as to the conditions which at present govern cinematograph censorship in their countries. (b) A study of customary working methods in the great cinematograph companies throughout the world—choice and preparation of scenarios, mise en scène of films, choice of actors, etc. (c j A study of the financial aspect of the production of a film, and the conditions on which an agreement might be reached on this point in the future between Governments and film-producing companies. (d) A questionnaire to the principal film-producers throughout the world concerning the criteria by which the artistic value of a film might be recognised.

‘ANNEX 13. C.I.C.I./L.A./15.

CINEMATOGRAPHY IN ITS RELATIONSHIP TO ART AND LITERATURE.

Re-port submitted by M. T o e s c a to the Sub-Committee on Arts and Letters.

I must thank the Secretary of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation for bringing to my notice Mlle Hélène Vacaresco’s report on the cinema and literature and M. Focillon’s report on the cinema and art. In my opinion, one of Mile Vacaresco’s very definite proposals conies within the competence of the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation, which is essentially an organisation for liaison—namely, that an enquiry should be made in the various countries on the situation of the cinema, its regulations, etc., and that a survey should then be published which, simply by furnishing information, would help to create everywhere th e best conditions for the cinema from the moral and artistic points of view. I t seems to me very difficult and indeed almost impossible for the Institute to intervene more directly in the methods and plans of the cinematograph; such intervention might even h am per the free play of art if cinematographic production were fortunate enough to find a creative artist. In my opinion, we should limit ourselves, by tactful action, such as that proposed by M. Focillon in his report, to preventing the cinema from becoming a source, and a ver> powerful source, of misunderstanding and even hatred between peoples ; we should encourage all the aspects which arouse sympathetic interest in all forms of life and thought, which is the real initiation into intellectual co-operation. The masterpieces of plastic art lend themselves perhaps better to this ideal than literary masterpieces. When translated into the language of the cinema, the latter are apt to lose, not only their mode of expression, but also their form, which is an essential part of their value. Masterpieces of the plastic arts, on the other hand, can be reproduced by the cinematograph in their living immobility as the supreme revelation of life and of the figures and images which can be employed to help explain the conditions of time and place and the spirit in which these masterpieces were created. I have in mind a cinematographic representation of T uscan scenery which would lead up to Benozzo Gozzoli's " Procession of the Magi”, or, again, picturesque views of mediæval France which would by a logical sequence terminate in the Gothic cathedrals and their statues. Lastly, it is my duty to remind the Committee of the contribution already being made to international intellectual co-operation by the Istituto Nazionale Luce and the International Educational Cinematographic Institute at Rome.

ANNEX 14. C.I.C.I./B/74.

WORK OF THE SUB-COMMITTEE ON SCIENCES AND BIBLIOGRAPHY.

R e po r t on the Tenth Session, held a t G e n e v a f r o m J u l y 2 0 th t o 24th, 1928.

Submitted by Dr. Cowley, Librarian of the Bodleian Library, Oxford.

The Sub-Committee on Sciences and Bibliography met from J uly 20th to 24tli, 1928. Owing to the lamented death of its Chairman, Professor H. L o r e n t z , the Chair was taken by Mme C u r i e . The following members were present : Mile B o n n e v ie , Sir Jagadis BosE, Dr. K r u s s , M. E m ile B o r e l (in place of M. Painlevé), M. G o d e t , M. R o l a n d -M a r c e l , Dr. Stuart Ch a p in fin place of Dr. Schramm), and, for the first time. Dr. Co w l e y , M . I o n e s c u -M ih a e s t i, M. O tto J e s p e r s e n a n d M . T h ib a u d e t .

G e n e r a l R e p o r t o f t h e S e c t io n . The general report of the Institute on the work of the Mathematical, Physical and Natural Sciences Section was submitted to the Sub-Committee, which made recommendations with regard to two suggestions contained in it, one relating to the financial resources of scientific research, the other to the co-ordination of museums of science including zoological and botanical gardens and similar institutions. With regard to the first point, the Committee recommended a system of personal enquiry rather than a sending of questionnaires. A statement was presented by the Institute regarding the International Institute of Planets at Frankfort, but no action was recommended.

T h e S c ie n t if ic Y e a r -B o o k s . The report of the Institute on this question, giving an account of the efforts made to carry out the recommendations approved last year, was considered, and it was found that present difficulties made success improbable. The Committee only recommended, therefore, that the Institute should watch further developments.

A n n u a l L is t o f N o t a b l e B o o k s . The report on the annual list of notable books was presented by the Chief of the Information Section of the Institute. After some discussion it was decided to continue the present system.

C o- o r d in a t io n o f L ib r a r ie s .

M. G o d e t presented a report on behalf of the Expert Librarians who met in J anuary 1928. The Committee approved the resolutions contained in the report and recommended that they should be communicated to the various Governments. It also recommended that the meetings °f Directors of Central Libraries should be held periodically. — 118 —

The proposal of D r. Bick concerning the international lending of books was submitted to the Sub-Committee together with the written comments of the Expert Librarians. M. Godet’ report pointed out that the proposal represented in principle no advance on the recommendations made by the Sub-Committee in 1925. It may, however, come again before the Expert Librarians

P reservation o f P r in t e d M a t t e r a n d M a n u s c r ip t s .

The Sub-Committee considered the report by M . R o l a n d -M a r c e l on the preservation of printed matter and manuscripts, together with a statement by M . H o w e c h on the materials for the manufacture of paper. After considerable discussion it approved the recommendations of the Experts. Special stress was laid by the members of the Sub-Committee on the fact that these recommendations could apply only to a limited number of copies of books to be preserved in libraries and archives O n the suggestion of M ile B o n n e v ie , the Sub-Committee expressed the hope that the quality of cheaper paper would also be improved.

B ibliography o f B io l o g ic a l S c ie n c e s .

The Sub-Committee approved the general lines of action followed by the Institute in carrying out the resolutions of last year’s Committee and recommended that it should concentrate its activity 0 1 1 the first two resolutions of the Experts.

"T a b l e s o f C o n s t a n t s ”.

The report on the Tables of Constants was noted. It appeared that the instructions of the Sub-Committee have been carried out and that no further action was required for the present.

I nternational I n s t it u t e o f M i n e s .

The S e c r e t a r y of the Committee communicated the opinion of the Economic Committee that no action should be taken with regard to this question until after the meeting of the Geological Congress in 1929.

E x h ib it io n o f A p p l ie d S c ie n c e s a t L i è g e .

This question, which has already been brought before the Committee of Directors of the Institute, gave rise to much discussion, in the course of which it was agreed that the Committee could not take any responsibility in the matter. Nevertheless it considered that the Institute should keep in touch with the organisers of the exhibition in order to render every assistance within the scope of the Institute.

F a c il it ie s f o r o b t a in in g L e a g u e P ublications .

Miss H allsten- K allia, Member of Section of the Secretariat of the League of Nations, read a report 0 1 1 the possibility of ensuring a wider distribution of League documents and their preservation, which was received with appreciation by the Sub-Committee. Attention was called to the improvement in the diffusion of these publications, and some new suggestions were made.

S c ie n t if ic W o r k s p u b l is h e d i n L it t l e - k n o w n L a n g u a g e s .

The vSub-Committee had before it the report prepared last year by the Institute, which was supplemented by verbal statements. It was agreed to ask the plenary Meeting to have its thanks conveyed to those institutions and periodicals which are making efforts in this direction. The discussion brought out the difficulty of finding competent translators for scientific works. It was suggested that the matter should be brought to the notice of the Meeting of Directors of National University Offices. The Institute was asked to complete its enquiry and to make known the results.

C o- o r d in a t io n o f B ibliography i n P h y s ic a l S c ie n c e s .

The S e c r e t a r y g a v e an account of the development of the question in the past. I 11 view of the fact of the establishment of a German National Committee, it was thought that the pros­ pects of a final agreement were now more favourable. It was suggested that negotiations should be resumed.

O b s t a c l e s i n t h e W a y o f t h e I nternational Cir c u l a t io n o f B o o k s .

The resolution of t h e Sub-Committee on Intellectual Rights was cordially approved. There w a s some discussion 0 1 1 the extent to which freedom from Customs dues should be granted, and i t was finally agreed that such privileges should be granted at least to libraries and recognised scientific institutions, as is already the case in some countries. — 119 —

W o r k o f t h e H is t o r ic a l a n d S o c ia l S c ie n c e s S e c t io n .

The general report of the Historical and Social Sciences Section contained three points which c a lle d for an expression of opinion. The first point concerned the Bulletin of Scientific Relations aUd it was suggested to develop it on the same lines. On the part of the Institute it was pointed out that it would be difficult to maintain the standard of the publication unless provision were made for the remuneration of the contributors. The Sub-Committee expressed the hope that this might be rendered possible by the proposed fusion of the Bulletins of the Institute. As regards the second point, concerning collaboration between libraries and universities, the Sub-Committee approved this principle, with due regard to the special conditions in the different countries. Attention was called to the resolution bearing on the establishment of national centres of infor­ mation. As to the third point of the Sections’s report, the Sub-Committee requested the Institute to assist the International Union of Academies in its endeavours for the unification of critical marks in editing classical texts. It was understood that the co-operation of those countries which are not members of the International Union of Academies should be enlisted.

C o -o r d in a t io n o p B ibliography i n E c o n o m ic S c ie n c e s .

After the reading of the report. Dr. Stuart Ch a p in gave an account of the plan for Social Science Abstracts in the United States. After some discussion, it was suggested that the Institute should convene another conference of experts when necessary. It was hoped that it might be possible for the Institute to enlist the co-operation of the Slavonic countries.

L in g u is t ic B ibliography .

The proposals put forward by the Committee of Experts in March 1928 were generally approved. In particular, the desirability of organising a meeting of experts on the linguistic bibliography of the Romance languages was emphasised. It was considered that the unification of the system of abbreviating titles of periodicals should not be undertaken without due regard to the work already done by librarians of various countries. The Institute was further asked to convene a meeting of experts on languages which are in danger of dying out.

S tandardisation o f G r a m m a t ic a l N omenclature .

A preference was expressed for the title : "unification of linguistic terms”, the importance of which was fully recognised. The conclusion of the Institute's report was received with satisfaction.

P r o p o s a l to p u b l is h a S e c o n d E d it io n o f t h e " I n d e x B ibliographicus ” .

It was considered that the question of the extent to which it may be possible to co-operate with the Academic Union in this direction should be referred to the meeting of Expert Librarians.

M iscellaneous .

Request of the Comité international des recherches des parties molles. A letter was read from the anatomical association known as the Comité international des recherches des parties molles informing the Sub-Committee of the constitution of this body, asking it to show its interest in and to give its moral support to its work. The Sub-Committee requested the Institute to reply sympathetically to this letter.

Request of the Hirn-Anatomisches Institut. A request was received from the Hirn-Anatomisches Institut of Zurich that the Committee should use its influence to re-establish the International Brain Commission of which it was one of the constituent members. This body was created in 1902 by the International Association of Academies, which came to an end owing to the war. Mile B o n n b v iE was of opinion that a question of principle was involved here. She considered th at the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation was not competent to take the initiative in constituting scientific bodies, but that its task was to co-ordinate organisations already existing. Mme C u r ie made certain remarks to the same effect. With these reservations, a resolution was finally adopted.

International Congress of Linguists at The Hague. The Sub-Committee heard a statement from the International Congress of Linguists, proposing an enquiry as to the possibility of the establishment of an international system of card-indexing. The Sub-Committee requested the Institute to send out a questionnaire already drafted by the Congress and to submit the results to its permanent Committee. On the part of the Institute it was suggested that the permanent Committee should draw up a list of persons to whom such a questionnaire should be addressed. — 120 —

Microphotography of Documents.

M. L u c h a ir e made a statement as to the reproduction of documents by means of photography on a minute scale. This question was referred to the plenary Committee with a recommendation that the Expert Librarians should examine the first results of the process.

* * *

On the motion of M . R o i.a n d -M a r c e l , a cordial vote of thanks was passed to M m e Curie for her gracious and successful Chairmanship. He also mentioned the deep regret felt by all the members of the Committee at the death of Professor Lorentz.

R e s o l u t io n s .

Report by the Institute on the Work of the Mathematical, Physical and Natural Sciences Section.

(a). The Sub-Committee approves the plan for an enquiry into the aggregate material resources devoted in the various countries to scientific research, as regards both the exact and natural sciences and the historical and social sciences. It instructs the Institute to begin this enquiry, securing, if necessary, the co-operation of the National Committees. The scheme for the enquiry must be submitted to the Committee of Directors of the Institute for approval. (b). The Sub-Committee, considering that scientific museums, regarded from the technical point of view, constitute a class distinct from museums of art, approves and adopts the Institute's proposal for co-ordinating these museums (pure and applied sciences, biology, medicine, public health, etc.), with the addition of zoological gardens, botanical gardens and national collections of microbiolog)7. It recommends this proposal to the plenary Committee, and requests the latter to instruct the Institute to undertake the investigation.

Report by the Institute on the Scientific Year-Books.

The Sub-Committee, having noted the Institute’s report on year-books, considers that there are at present a number of very grave practical difficulties in the way of the solution of this question. In these circumstances, it can only instruct the Institute not to neglect any available means of effecting progress in the direction previously recommended.

Co-ordination of Libraries.

The Sub-Committee approves the resolutions adopted by the Committee of Library Experts regarding the co-ordination of libraries, and recommends that these resolutions should be brought to the attention of Governments. 1 It considers that this co-ordination and the working of the Libraries Service created at the Institute would best be promoted by a periodical meeting of re]iresentatives of the great central libraries. The Sub-Committee accordingly recommends that a further meeting should be convened next year.

Preservation of Printed Matter and Manuscripts.

The Sub-Committee approves the recommendations of the Experts for the preservation of printed matter and manuscripts, and requests the Assembly to forward them to the Governments. It desires to state expressly that paragraph 1 (a) relates solely to the printing of a few copies intended for preservation in libraries or archives, or transcription of documents which are recog­ nised to be of special importance. The Sub-Committee further desires that the technical work already begun to improve the quality of the cheaper-priced papers should be continued.

Bibliography of Biological Sciences.

The Sub-Committee approves the activities of the Scientific Relations Section and the conclu­ sions of the report submitted by the Institute on the bibliography of the biological sciences. It requests the Institute to continue its work along the lines indicated in that report ; Emphasises the importance of encouraging in every way the use of authors’ summaries and the sending by publishers or authors of copies of original articles to bibliographical organs ; and Recommends that close contact should be maintained with the scientific congresses in order to secure their interest in the co-ordination of biological bibliography.

1 See Annex 15. — 121 —

Exhibition of Applied Sciences at Liège.

The Sub-Committee, noting the decision of the Committee of Directors of the Institute, recognises the great importance of the aim which the organisers of the future Liège Exhibition have in view, i.e., the development of the relations between science and industry. It is therefore of opinion that the Institute should keep in touch with the organisers so as to follow their work and assist them in bringing out, by all suitable means, the importance of pure science to industrial progress.

Scientific Works published in Little-known Languages.

After noting the report submitted by the Institute on the enquiry into works published or summarised in a widely diffused language by institutions or periodicals, where the language thus used is not their language of origin, the Sub-Committee recommends that these institutions and periodicals should be thanked through the National Committees for their international spirit, which is rendering the greatest service to science. It recommends that the Institute should supplement its enquiry and should publish the results later.

Obstacles in the Way of the International Circulation of Books.

The Sub-Committee on Science and Bibliography, having noted the resolution adopted by the Sub-Committee on Intellectual Rights regarding the obstacles to the international diffusion of books, desires to emphasise the great importance of this resolution and full}' approves it. It adds that books addressed to recognised libraries and scientific institutions, either as gifts or loans or in return for payment of some kind, should in any case be exempted from Customs duty, as is at present the practice in various countries.

Report by the Institute on the Work of the Historical and Social Sciences Section.

(a). Having heard the Institute’s report, the Sub-Committee recommends that the Institute should continue the publication of the Bulletin of Scientific Relations, and should enlarge the section which publishes information on the various manifestations of intellectual co-operation. It hopes that the saving effected by the proposed amalgamation of the Institute's Bulletins will enable payment to be made, if necessary, to authors of articles. (b). After hearing the explanations of the Head of the Historical and Social Sciences Section on the co-operation to be arranged between libraries and universities for the purpose of facili­ tating research work of every kind on behalf of foreign scholars, the Sub-Committee approves the principle of such co-operation. It nevertheless recommends that, in giving such support, the Institute should have regard to the conditions prevailing in the individual countries. It also recommends the Institute to encourage the development or constitution of the documentary- research service, preferably7 in connection with the national information centre which has been created or is to be created at the national or central library7 in each country7, as indicated in the Sub-Committee’s resolution regarding Item 4 on the agenda. (c). The Sub-Committee instructs the Institute to support the enquiry undertaken by the Academic Union into the unification of the methods of editing critical texts, it being understood that the Institute will also secure the co-operation of countries which are not y7et represented on the Union.

Co-ordination of Bibliography in Economic Sciences.

The Sub-Committee expresses continued interest in the plan for the analytical bibliography of the economic sciences and expresses a hope for its successful accomplishment. It directs the Institute to keep in touch with the development of this enterprise byr maintaining contact with Dr. Harms in Germany7 and Dr. Stuart Chapin in America. It directs the Institute to convene, with the approval of the Committee of Directors, another conference of experts, to include a representative of Social Science Abstracts, if and when such a conference seems necessary7. It suggests to the Institute that measures be taken to ascertain whether Slavonic and Asiatic countries may not be interested in co-operating in the scheme.

Linguistic Bibliography.

(a). The Sub-Committee gives its approval to the resolutions of the experts on linguistic bibliography, and in particular : Instructs the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation to arrange for the compi­ lation in every country7 of a list of scientific correspondents competent to furnish bibliographical information; Requests the Institute to arrange a meeting of experts to compile a linguistic bibliography the Romance languages; — 122 — Agrees to the experts' request that they should be allowed to present to editors of review in its name, the recommendation that a short objective summary should be introduced. s* With reference to the recommendation made by the experts concerning the standardisât^ of the system of abbreviations for titles of periodicals, the Sub-Committee instructs the Institute first to ascertain what has been done in this direction, and thereafter to lend its good office* with a view to the establishment of general rules for international use. (b) The Sub-Committee takes note of the request submitted by the first International Congress of Linguists at The Hague to the competent Committees of the League of Nations with regard to the organisation of the study of primitive languages in process of extinction. jn order to obtain fuller knowledge of this question, it instructs the International Institute to convene a meeting of linguistic experts dealing with such languages.

Unification of Linguistic Terms.

The Sub-Committee learns with satisfaction that the Institute proposes to continue the enquiry into the standardisation of linguistic terms. Th e Sub-Committee pronounces in favour of convening a meeting of experts to make a thorough investigation of this difficult question, which is such an important factor in the scientific comprehension of the essence of language.

Proposal to publish a Second Edition of the " Index Bibliographicus".

The Sub-Committee, having taken note of the Institute’s report on the proposal to publish a second edition of the Index Bibliographicus, considers it desirable that preparations for this edition should be made. As, however, the Academic Union has undertaken to compile a bibliography of the historical and social sciences, it remains to be decided whether the new edition is to be confined to the exact and natural sciences or whether the idea of a general publication is to be adhered to. The Sub-Committee recommends that this proposal should be referred to the next meeting of Library Experts for study, and that the Institute should be authorised to carry it out when the approval of the Committee of Directors has been obtained.

M iscellaneous.

Request of the Hirn-Anatomisches Institut. The Sub-Committee requests the Institute to continue its examination of the request made by the Hirn-Anatomisches Institut of the University of Zurich regarding the reconstitution of the International Brain Commission. It instructs the Institute to make a report to the Sub-Committee at its next session.

International Congress of Linguists at The Hague. The .Sub-Committee notes the recommendation made by the first International Congress of Linguists regarding an international eard-index of tlie linguistic sciences. It requests the Inter­ national Institute of Intellectual Co-operation to make a preliminary enquiry into the matter among linguists and to submit the results to the Standing Committee of the Congress of Linguists.

Micro photography of Documents. The Sub-Committee has read with interest the Institute’s note on a proposal for micro­ photographie publications and recommends it to the attention of the plenary Committee. It is of opinion that the Library Experts should be consulted at their next meeting with regard to the Institute’s initial experiments.

ANNEX 15. C.T.D.5.1928

INTERNATIONAL CO-ORDINATION SERVICE OF LIBRARIES.

Report on the Work and Recommendations o f the Library Experts.

Submitted by M. Marcel G o d e t to the Sub-Committee on Sciences and Bibliography.

The Committee of Experts, which met in Paris on January 27th and 28th, la­ under the Chairmanship of Dr. Co w l e y , was asked to define the measures to be taken to give effect to your Sub-Committee’s recommendations in favour of the co-ordination of libraries. Broadly conceived, the co-ordination of libraries is a system which, by means of agreements, the division of labour and mutual assistance aims at enabling libraries to make better use of their resources and to render these more easily accessible. The first essential for co-ordination is t‘ic — 123 — establishment of centres, and it was this special question of centres of information with which the Committee had to deal. After making a distinction between national offices, such as, for example, the Berlin Office, and specialised international centres, such as the International Institute of Agriculture at Rome, the Committee recognised the particular importance of the former in connection with co-ordination. Full details regarding the national services already in existence or now being set up were furnished to the Committee in the reports of its members, and in its resolutions—to the text of which I would refer you, and upon which I shall merely comment—the Committee reaffirmed the desirability of establishing a centre of this kind in connection with the National or the Central Library of each country. These centres would not only indicate as far as possible the library in which any desired work is to be found, but, what is more important, they would also, thanks to their connections, guide the investigator as to the libraries or special offices most likely to furnish him with information or documents on the subject in which he was interested. Tlie Committee desired to point out that the information should cover manuscripts, engravings, etc., as well as printed books. While recognising that one of the most valuable features which each centre should possess is a collective catalogue or " Union-catalogue ”, the Committee does not consider it necessary fo r a country to wait until such a catalogue has been compiled before establishing a centre. The centres should assist each other, thus forming a vast information system. The rules governing their relations should specify, inter alia, that the results of investigations carried out should not be lost, but should be recorded for future use. As regards the special library service which it was proposed to set up at the Institute, this 1ms since been established under the name of the International Co-ordination Service of Libraries. The Committee does not regard this Service as a centre towards which everything should converge or as an intermediary through whose hands everything should pass. Direct contact should, as far as possible, be maintained between the national centres. The International Service can, however, play a very important part as a permanent link, as a place for meeting, study and discus­ sion, and as an enquiry, statistical, translation, publicity and propaganda office in regard to all questions of co-ordination, including international loans and exchanges. All this should not, however, interfere with its information service, based on its extensive connections. The Service has already performed useful work by publishing and distributing, in pursuance of the Experts’ recommendation, their reports on information centres existing in their countries. These should be supplemented by a publication dealing with the national centres which were not represented at the Conference, and possibly by a third publication dealing with tlie principal specialised international centres. The results obtained will always be the best form of ]iropagauda.

* * *

The importance of the resolutions is increased by the fact that the}- were drawn up by men who are not only experts in the matter, but are the responsible heads of libraries directly concerned in their execution and on whom the success of the scheme to a large extent depends. ■ The unanimity of these experts is a guarantee of the practical nature of the resolutions and for this reason, they merit your approval. It may be added that this Committee, which for the first time brought together for a common purpose, and a highly practical purpose, the heads of some ten of tlie largest libraries in the world marks an epoch in the history of libraries. In constituting this Committee, the Committee 0 1 1 Intellectual Co-operation has earned the gratitude of libraries and of those who use them, and will have earned it still more if it is made possible for the Committee of Experts to go forward with the work that lias been begun.

* * *

With regard to the question of international loans, Dr. B ic k , of Vienna, submitted an interest­ ing memoir, in which he proposes to create in each country a loans centre, through which appli­ cations for books and books lent would pass, and which would, lie considers, secure the advantages of the diplomatic channel without its drawbacks. As regards the aim, which is to facilitate inter­ national loans, opinions are unanimous. When the proposal was examined, however, many objections were put forward. This system is unacceptable for countries which have already intro­ duced a direct international loan system between libraries. Its establishment is only to be recom­ mended in countries in which it would represent the sole means of removing obstacles in the way of loans to other countries. Even so, it needs to be simplified, the Experts having agreed that it is too complicated. In principle, it represents a backward tendency, compared with the recommendations adopted by the Committee in 1925 in favour of direct loans. The latter is a more liberal system, which has been tried and found to be satisfactory. In short, the reasons in favour of the centralisation of the lending of books are not so strong as those in favour of the centralisation of information. As regards Mme Cu r i e ’s suggestion that laboratory articles and samples should also be sent through the loans centres, tlie Library Experts stated that this matter was not within their competence and should be referred to the scientists on the Sub-Committee. — 124 —

R ecommendations . The Experts, Seeing that the resolution passed by the former meeting of Experts in April 1927 concernin'. the establishment of national information centres, their development and co-ordination, was approved by the Council and the Assembly of the League of Nations in September 1927; Seeing furthermore that such centres of information already exist, or have been developed or are in process of formation, e.g., in Austria, France, Germany, Great Britain, Hungary, the Netherlands, Poland, Sweden, Switzerland and the United States of America ; And considering that it is now necessary to lay down definite principles for the working and co-ordination of such centres of information as already exist or may be established in the future- Recommend :

I.

That a centre of information be established in connection with the National or the Central Library of each country, to which intellectual workers of all kinds may apply for full particulars concerning the libraries, special collections oi other sources from which they may obtain books, periodicals, manuscripts, maps, engravings, rare editions, etc., or any information which they need for their work.

II.

That such centres of information be provided, not only with the indispensable staff and funds, but also with the equipment necessary for their work, e. g., collections of printed catalogues of the public and private libraries (either in volumes or in card form), bibliographies, biographies, classified information concerning the special resources of the country in question, etc.

III.

That such centres should be co-ordinated as closely as possible, so as to provide a means of replying to questions with which the national centre may not be in a position to deal. With this object, the national services should : fa) Undertake as far as possible to supply information required by other central offices; (b) Exercise their discretion with regard to the transmission of enquiries to other central offices ; (c) Keep copies of all requests, file them and add information subsequently received; (d) Endeavour to centralise requests for information emanating from their own country; (c) Exchange information concerning the special collections in their respective countries.

IV.

That the centres of information should be enabled to make or obtain reproductions of books, documents, etc., for which they may receive requests in cases where the collections containing the originals do not possess the requisite apparatus. The Experts, recalling the resolutions adopted at their first meeting (April 1927) which have been approved by the Council and the Assembly of the League of Nations in September 1927, recommend : That the special Library Service to be created at the Section of Scientific Relations of the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation should undertake as its first duties : (a) To further by all means at its disposal the creation of centres of information in countries where these do not exist at present; (b) To develop closer relations between existing centres and to keep them inform ed as to the progress that each of them may achieve; (c) To investigate all possibilities of improving the international loan and exchange services ; (d) To promote a wider knowledge of those catalogues of special collections that have been published in languages not generally known, e.g., by publishing abridged translations of them. — 125 —

ANNEX 16. C.I.C.I. 203.

LEAGUE OF NATIONS EDUCATIONAL REVIEW.

R e po r t o n b e h a l f o f t h e S u b -C o m m it t e e a p p o in t e d t o c o n s id e r t h e Q u e s t io n o f a L e a g u e o f N a t io n s E d u c a t io n a l R e v ie w .

Submitted to the Plenary Committee by M. J. C a s a r e s and adopted on July 30th, 1928.

The Sub-Committee appointed by the Committee to study the question of a League of Nations educational review has the honour to submit the following comments and draft resolution. The Sub-Committee considers it advisable in the first place to co-ordinate the Secretariat's proposal with the Recommendations of the Sub-Committee of Experts, and particularly with tlie recommendation concerning the preparation of periodical summaries to be forwarded to educa­ tional reviews and authorities. It is of opinion that such summaries, presented in the form of short notices of an informative character, would be of great utility. In order to give them the necessary publicity, they should be forwarded to each country in its own language. Your Sub-Committee then took up the idea of a publication appearing at regular intervals, but with certain modifications laid down in the resolution. It is highly desirable that the review should be published whenever current events render this necessary, but not less than twice yearly, so as to stimulate the interest of readers and to keep the information up to date. The Committee proposes that this publication should be called a Recueil (Review) and should contain official documents and reports by expert correspondents on what is being done in the various countries to give effect to the Recommendations of the Sub-Committee of Experts. The words " interesting and regular ’ ’ in the Committee’s resolution should be understood to mean that those reports should deal with subjects of special interest and should summarise the methods employed or the results obtained in all countries in regard to which definite information is available. The details of the plan for this publication are not yet complete, and we consider that it should be examined by the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, the League Secretariat and the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation acting in collaboration. As regards questions of administration and finance, the Sub-Committee is referred to the note by the Secretariat.

Resolution.

The Committee, having considered with interest the note by the Secretariat regarding the foundation of a League of Nations educational review, and bearing in mind the reasons which would justify such a publication, is of opinion that paragraph 2 of Recommendation No. 12 of the Sub-Committee of Experts should first be carried out. In this recommendation, the Secretary- General is requested to examine the possibility of forwarding to educational reviews and authorities, as far as possible in the language of their country, periodical summaries on the work of the League. The Committee also deems it advisable to publish twice yearly, in a review, the whole of the information received on the instruction of youth in the aims of the League of Nations, including the replies from Governments and regular reports by expert correspondents, written in an inte­ resting style, concerning the carrying-out of the Recommendations. The planning and control of this publication would be entrusted to a Committee of Management, consisting of three persons representing the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, the League Secretariat and the International Institute of Intellectual Co-operation. The Committee requests the Assembly, should it approve the publication of this review, to appropriate in the Intellectual Co-operation budget the sum necessary for the purpose. ANNEX 17. C.I.C.I. /E.P.E./2 .

INTERCHANGES OF TEACHERS IN SECONDARY SCHOOLS.

Report presented by D r. D u g g a n , on behalf of the Sub-Committee and adopted by the Plenary Committee on July ,10th, 1928.

The Sub-Committee on Interchanges of Teachers in "Secondary Schools reports as follows upon the proposition submitted by Professor Millikan in his letter of June 29th, 1928. It heartily approves the plan submitted, but believes that it needs modification in certain particulars. I. It recommends that a division into six rather than five areas be adopted and that they be constituted as follows : (a) The British Empire (including the Dominions and India). (b) The United States of America. (c) Germany, the Netherlands and her colonies, Norway, Sweden, Denmark, Austria. Hungary, Switzerland, Finland and the Baltic countries. (d) France and her colonies, Italy and her colonies, Roumania, Belgium, Luxemburg, and Greece. (e) Spain, Portugal and the countries of Latin America. (f) Poland, Czechoslovakia, the Kingdom of the Serbs, Croats and Slovenes, Bulgaria, Albania, and the countries of the Near and Far East, particularly Japan. II. In view of the difference in the cost of living in different countries, reconsideration be given to the principle that the exchanged teachers shall receive the salary of the position they occupy after the exchange. III. That the $1,000 suggested for travelling expenses be considered an average cost, but that such sum be increased or decreased according to the distance between the countries of exchange and according to other circumstances. IV. That the Special Committee on the Interchange of Teachers in Secondary Schools should, in organising a system of exchange, provide sufficient elasticity to take into consideration the diffe­ rences of language, of school law and of school curricula in the different countries. V. That the $5,000 provided for administering the system be placed at the disposal of the Special Committee to dispense as it believes best for the most efficient administration of the exchange.

AN NEX 18. C.I.C.I./E.P.E./l.

PROPOSAL FOR THE ESTABLISHMENT' OF A GROUP OF LEAGUE OF NATIONS EXCHANGE TEACHERSHIPS FOR SECONDARY SCHOOLS.

Submitted by the A merican National Committee on Intellectual Co-operation.

It is proposed that there be established between five different cultural areas, each area being estimated to contain approximately 125,000,000 inhabitants, a system of exchange teacherships, as follows : I. The five suggested areas are : 1. Great Britain, including the Dominions. 2. The United States. 3. The Germanic and Slav area. 4. The Franeo-Italian area, including France, Belgium, Italy and their colonies. 5. The Spanish and South-American area, including all the Spanish and Portuguese­ speaking countries. 1

1 On account of tlie smallness of the population in this group, Japan might well be included. — 127 —

II. If there be provided such a number of exchange teacherships that each of these areas I s four of its citizens abroad at a given time exchanging with the other four areas, the to tal lumber of pairs of exchanges thus created would be ten, the plan being that, when a teacher went from Germany to England, a teacher would similar!}- go in the other direction from England to Germany.

H I . It is estimated that an adequate sum for the cost of each person’s exchange teachership would be $1,000. This would make the total cost of the enterprise, since ten pairs or twenty- persons are involved, $20,000 per year for actual expenses of travel. IV. In so far as possible, it would be deemed desirable that the residence of each exchange teacher in the country to which he goes continue for a year, so that the duties of each teacher are carried on by his exchange, and the salary attached to each position goes on in the normal wav, the $1,000 in each case being used only to cover travelling and other additional expenses.1 Since that sort of arrangement might encounter legal difficulties in some countries, it is not proposed as an invariable procedure. For example, the $1,000 to each exchange teacher might be used in certain cases, if circumstances required, merely as a travelling fellowship to extend through a vacation period, enabling exchanging teachers to study in the countries to which they went the method of teaching their respective studies. V. It is proposed that the responsibility for selecting the four persons to hold the exchange teacherships in a given area be vested in the Special Committee on the Interchange of Personnel of the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation. This would function administratively through the Under-Secretary-General in charge of Intellectual Co-operation, assisted by the National Committees in the areas involved, and it is estimated that it would be desirable to allocate to these National Committees $1,000 each of the five areas for administrative expenses, making the total cost of the whole enterprise $25,000 per year. If it were deemed desirable, and if funds were available for starting this sort of exchange on a somewhat more adequate basis than the foregoing, so that, for example, eight instead of four exchange teachers were chosen from each area, the number of pairs would in this case be twenty, and the cost of the exchanges would then be $40,000, and if the $5,000 for estimated administrative expenses be added as above, the grand total would now be $45,000 instead of 825,000 as above. In other words, the minimum cost shown above may be regarded as the cost per unit, which can be multiplied as many times as the available funds permit. Two such units, requiring a sum of $45,000 a year, would start off this plan on a more satisfactory scale than one involving only a single unit. The main advantages from the standpoint of the administration of such a plan by the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation are : First, that this scheme aims at the most fundamental purposes intended by the League of Nations in the creation of the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, namely, the increase of mutual understanding of nations through mutual education. Second, that since it deals with secondarv-school teachers and would place in the secondary schools of many communities teachers from foreign countries, it touches the next generation in a more direct and intimate way than does any system of exchange professorships between universities. Indeed, this would probably be a most effective agency for carrying on the work contemplated in the creation of the Sub-Committee on the Instruction of Children and Youth in the Aims of the League of Nations. Third, that the awarding of eight exchange teacherships per year in each area, providing opportunities for foreign study, would constitute a most effective agency for spreading the knowledge and appreciation of the League of Nations over the world. Fourth, that it would largely strengthen the importance of the work of the Secretariat of the International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation at Geneva. Fifth, that it would tend to galvanise into life the National Committees by providing them with definite and important responsibilities. The choice of suitable personnel for these exchanges is a very important matter, but the Special Committee on the Interchange of Personnel, created in 1927, was constituted with special reference to assuming such responsibility. The whole plan is, of course, contingent upon securing a subvention from some source, amounting to $25,000 or $45,000, etc., per year, according to the number of exchanges maintained. The foregoing plan has the great advantage of making it possible to attack this international problem by the experimental method ; the funds need only to be secured for a term of, say, five years, after which the plan might be dropped or modified, as the initial experience may dictate.

1 The International Committee on Intellectual Co-operation might ask the Council and Assembly to request e Governments to grant facilities for this purpose. — 128 —

ANNEX 19. C.I.C.I./199.

INTERNATIONAL EXCHANGE OF PUBLICATIONS.

D e c is io n s t o b e r e a c h e d r e g a r d in g t h e G o v e r n m e n t R e p l ie s t o t h e Cir c u l a r L etter o n t h e I nternational E x c h a n g e o f P ublications .

Note by the Secretary of the Committee.

The great majority of the replies received from Governments to the Secretary-General's circular letter are in the negative (see Annex 1). There is therefore at present no possibility either of amending the Brussels Convention of 1886 or of concluding another arrangement independently of that Convention. The Brazilian reply is negative. The British Government's reply—on behalf of the Colonies as well as Great Britain—is also negative. The same is true of the replies from China, the United States of America, Estonia, the Principality of Monaco, the Netherlands, Siam and Switzerland. Only the Cuban, Hungarian and Roumanian Governments have replied by an unqualified affirmative. The Nicaraguan Government thinks that the Brussels Convention should be accepted as it stands and that, as an extreme solution, the exchange should be limited to the publications mentioned ïn Article 2, paragraph 1, of that Convention. New Zealand will agree to any proposal for the improvement of the international exchange of publications which may be generally accepted. Poland thinks it desirable that an international conference should be held for the purpose of making certain amendments in the Brussels Convention, but states that, should such a conference prove impossible, she would be prepared to give favourable conside­ ration to any proposal for developing and generalising the international exchange of official publications. It would not be fair, however, to say that all the efforts of the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation to improve the international exchange of publications have failed. There is no doubt that a number of countries which have not signed the Berne Convention would not have announced their willingness to do so if this question had not been raised by the Committee, The Chinese Government’s reply must be considered in greater detail. The Chinese Government does not think it necessary to conclude a Convention independently of the Brussels Convention of 1886 in order to improve the exchange of publications, but it hopes that the League of Nations, through the Committee on Intellectual Co-operation, will endeavour to secure the co-operation of the various Governments and their concurrence in the adoption of the following measures : 1. Exchange of all current national bibliographical lists of a general character. 2. Exchange of all catalogues of official publications which might be internationally exchanged. 3. Despatch of publications by the exchange service of the country of origin direct to private addresses without passing through the exchange service of the country of destination. 4. Exemption of internationally exchanged publications from international postage. — 129 —

INDEX

ABBREVIATIONS

Cttee. = Committee. Govt. = Government. I. L. O. = International Labour Office. Int. = International. Prelim. = Preliminary. Prof. = Professor. Sec. Gen. = Secretary General. Sub-Cttee = Sub-Committee.

Administrative Tribunal for Staff of Bibliography (continued) League Linguistic ...... 47, 119, 121 Extension of jurisdiction to Institute of Physical sciences, Co-ordination...... 46, 118 Intellectual Co-operation proposed.. . 56 Publication of lists of musical compositions proposed...... 42, 106 Advanced Int. Studies, Co-ordination Sub-Committee on Science and Bibliography See Studies, Advanced, etc. Members, list o f...... 6-7, 117 Participation of M. Susta in work of 49 Report and resolutions on work of Advisory Committee on Intellectual 10th session W orkers Discussion and adoption...... 44-7 See Intellectual workers Text ...... 117-22 of Translations...... 107 Anatomical Associations Requests...... 47,119, 122 B iology See Sciences «Annual List of Advanced Holiday Courses in Europe » B ooks See Holiday courses Int. diffusion, Obstacles t o ...... 38, 102 International loan between libraries Archives See Libraries : loan Access to, facilities granted to professors, etc. 79, 82 Scientific Loan of documents between : Report by Annual list of notable...... 45, 117 Secretary of C ttee...... 66-7 Int. Circulation, Ostacles...... 46, 118, 120

Arts and L e tte rs Botanical Gardens Sub-Cttee. See under Museums : of Science, etc. For details concerning work see subjects concerned B u lletin of S cientific R e la tio n s 46, 119, 121 Members, lis t...... 7, 103 Report and resolutions on work of « Bulletin of University Relations » 5th session 31, 32, 71, 76, 78, 91 Discussion and adoption 38-40, 41-4 T ex t...... 44, 103-7 Works of Art, Indivisible : Protection. 44, 107 Card-Indexes, Scientific, of Professors 80-1 Works of Art : Study of questions relating to, by Expert Cttee. C a sts See Casts : Expert Cttee., etc. E xhibitions...... 39, 104, 112 Yearbook, see that title. Expert Committee : Work of 1928 meeting 108-12 Int. Agreements in m atter of. 39, 104, 108, 109-12 Associations and Foundations, Int., Legal S ta tu s ...... 37, 100-1 , 101 Chairman of Committee E le c tio n ...... 9 Authors* R ig h ts Tribute of Committee...... 56 Resolution of Sub-Cttee. on Arts and Letters r e ...... 41, 106 Child Welfare Committee Resolution of Sub-Cttee. on Intellectual Attendance of M. de Reynold...... 11 Rights re work of Rome Conference.. . 101 Adoption ...... 38 See also Intellectual Rights : Collection, etc. Cinematograph Congress, Int. of Lehrfilmkammer at Basle Beauties of N a tu re , P ro te c tio n o f 40, 105 Resolution and action proposed...... 10-11 Educational Institute, Rome Bergson, Prof. Draft statutes : Examination...... 51-4 Telegram sent by Cttee. to ...... 41 Reports of Cttee. on Intellectual Co-opera­ tion submitted by M. Baud-Bovy, Bibliography M. Focillon and Mile. Vacaresco 112-17 Resolution of Sub-Cttee. on Arts and Biological sciences, Co-ordination . . . 45, 118, 120 L e tte r s ...... 105-6 Brussels Institute, Int. D iscu ssio n...... 40 Conference : Invitation to Cttee. on Intel­ lectual Co-operation...... 36 Relations with Cttee. on Intellectual Coins and Medals C o-operation...... 50-1 E x h ib itio n ...... 105, 112 economic sciences, Co-ordination . . .46, 119, 121 League of Nations coins, Striking of 39, 105 — 130 —

Committee on Intellectual Co-operation Exhibitions Chairman, see that title See Casts Close of session...... 56-7 Coins, etc. English title, Question of changing...... 49-50 Invitation to Conference of Institute of Experts and Representatives of Instit­ B ib lio g rap h y ...... 36 utions, Meetings of Members See under University relations : Meet­ Absence of M. Destrée and M.Rocco 10 ings, etc. L is t...... 5-6 Presence of members...... 44 Financial Aid for Intellectuals Term of office of certain, Renewal 49 Programme of work : Procedure re exam in­ Creation of an organ of...... 38 liV) ation in relation to work of Governing Body of Institute ...... 30,31 Grammatical Nomenclature R a p p o rte u r...... 47 Standardisation ...... 47,119 Relations with Brussels Int. Institute of B iology...... 50-1 Guide, Int. University Representation on Advisory Cttee. on Intel­ See Year-book, etc. lectual W orkers...... 11-13,68, 69 Representation at Congress of Historical Handbook of Museums of Casts Science, O s lo ...... 48 See under Casts, etc. Representation on Editing Sub-Cttee. of League of Nations Educational Review. 56 Handbook on Translations Resolution on intellectual statistics to be drafted by Secretary See under Translations. See under Statistics : intellectual Resolutions adopted since first session : Handbook, Int. University, for Students R ev isio n ...... 41 A b r o a d ...... 34,74, 75,91 Sub-Committees Members, l i s t ...... 6-8 Historical Science Congress, Oslo Publication of reports by Institute. ... 56 Representation of Cttee. on Intellectual See also under the various subjects Co-operation...... 48 Technical relations with Institute of Intel­ lectual Co-operation 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25-6, Historical Section 27, 28, 29, 29-30, 33-4 See Social Science, etc. Vice-chairman, see that title Welcome to M. S u sta...... 15 Holiday Courses Congresses, International Annual List, etc. : Publication 34, 71, 75, 79,91 Representation of Com m ittee...... 10, 48 Humanities, Institutes for Research re Constants, Table of Representation on Expert Cttee. re study See Table, etc. of Post-University Scholarships ... 33, 74,76 Correspondents of Committee on Intellec­ Identity and Travel Cards tu a l C o -o p e ra tio n ...... 8 , 55 73, 93, 94-5, 97-8, 99 Court of Int. Justice, Perm. In d ex B ib lio g ra p h ic u s 45, 47, 50, 56, 119,122 Protection of A uthors’ rig h ts...... 41,106 Information Section of League C urie, M m e Representation on Sub-Cttee. re prelim, Tribute of Sub-Cttee. on Science and Biblio­ scheme for League of Nations Educa­ graphy t o ...... 120 tional R e v ie w ...... 19 D egrees Institute of Intellectual Co-operation Equivalence of...... 79, 85 For details concerning work see the subjects Protection ...... 81 concerned Communication of information re inter- Destrée, M. university relations at close of sessions 74-5 Absence at beginning of session...... 10 Director : Relations with high officials.... 27-8 Election as vice-chairman of Committee. 9 Extension of jurisdiction of Administrative Telegram from M. Destrée...... 41 Tribunal for staff of League to, proposed 56 Financial situation in relation to under­ D o cu m en ts taking of w ork...... 24, 26, 27, 33-4, 42 Governing Body : Activities in relation to Loan between archives see Archives examination of work of Cttee. on Intel­ Microphotography...... 47, 120, 122 lectual Co-operation...... 30,31 See also Printed Matter International character...... 24, 26 Legal service : Examination of work by Cttee. Droit moral and droit de suite on Intellectual Co-operation and Sub- See under Authors’ rights Cttee. on Intellectual Rights...... 36,100 Method, Criticism of Economic Sciences 22-3, 23-4, 25, 26, 26-7 , 28, 28-9 See Sciences, Economic Propaganda in favour of press and public re w o rk ...... l ri' Editions, Separate Publication of reports of Sub-Cttee. on Intel­ Proposal by Mme Curie...... 56 lectual Co-operation in Bulletin on work o f ...... Educational Review, League of Nations Reports General report by Director, Examina­ See League of Nations, etc. tion o f ...... 20-31, 41 Revision, Question of Excavations 20-1, 24-5, 25 , 26, 28, 29, 30, 30-1 Access to, facilities granted to professors, etc. 79,81 Sub-Cttee. re revision...... Resolutions adopted by Cttee. on Intellectual E x ch a n g e Co-operation since first session : Revi­ of Books, see Libraries sion b y ...... * of Publications, see Publications Sections, see under their respective titles , of Teachers in secondary schools, see Tea­ Special enq u iries...... 33,73-1 ching staff, etc. Technical relations with Cttee. on Intellectual r University interchanges, see under U niver­ Co-operation...... 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 26-b, sity relations 27, 28, 29, 29-30, 33-4 — 131 —

Institute of Intellectual Co-operation League of Nations Educational Review (continued) Discussion...... 15-19 University relations section Editing Sub-Cttee. : Representatives 56 Delegates of Students Organisations 92, 96 Prelim, plan and note by Secretary...... 70-1 Publications...... 34, 71, 74, 75, 91 Sub-Cttee. Work : Definition and reduction A ppointm ent...... 18, 19 See above under Technical relations, etc. R e p o r t...... 125 Work in relation with Educational Informa­ Discussion and adoption...... 48 tion Centres. See Instruction of Children, etc. : Lehrfllmkammer, Basle, Int. Congress of Educational, etc. Resolution and action proposed...... 10-11 Institute of Planetsat Frankfort 117 Leysin, University Sanatorium at Institutions, Experts and Representa­ Proposed creation...... 33, 35, 73, 77, 92, 96-7 tives of L ib ra rie s See University relations : Meetings, etc. Co-ordination of...... 45, 117-8, 120, 122-5 Instruction of Children and Young People Loan of books between in the Existence and Alms of the League Report by Secretary of Cttee...... 66-7 Report on work of Cttee. of Experts of N ations submitted to Sub-Cttee. on Sciences Educational information centre, Work of and Bibliography, by M. Godet Report submitted by Mile Hallsten- 123, 124 K allia : D iscussion...... 13-14 Publication of lists of musical compositions Secretary’s report...... 67 proposed...... 42, 106 See also Inter-school correspondence See also Publishers’ Contracts, etc. Sub-Cttee. D ate of m eeting...... 15 Linguistic Bibliography ...... 47, 119, 121-2 Members, list of ...... 8 Travelling facilities for students, see that title See also International questions, etc. L in g u istic C o n g ress, th e H ag u e. . . . 47, 119, 122 League of Nations Educational Review Literary Relations, Int. Literary Relations Section, Work of 42-4, 107 Intellectual Rights Collection of inform ation by Institute on Lorentz, Professor existing case law on matters of authors’ Death, tribute of rights...... 36, 100 C om m ittee...... 9-10 Sub-Cttee. Sub-Cttee. on Science and Bibliography 120 Members, list of...... 7, 99 Telegram from Mme Lorentz...... 19 Report and resolutions on work of 8th session M anuscripts, Preservation of...... 45, 118 Discussion and adoption...... 36-8 T e x t ...... 41, 99-102 Mathematical, Physical and Natural Sciences Section Intellectual W orkers W ork o f...... 45, 117, 120 Advisory Committee Agenda and composition of Cttee. for M ed als 1st plenary m eeting...... 12, 13, 68-9 Report of representatives of Cttee. on See Coins and medals intellectual co-operation Discussion...... 11-13 M ines, I n t. I n s t it u t e ...... 46, 118 Text subm itted by M. D estrée...... 67-9 Representation M u se u m s of Committee on Intellectual Co-oper­ Catalogues, Unification...... 38, 104 ation o n ...... 11-13, 56, 6 8 , 69 of Comparative sculpture, Study of types 110 of Governing Body of I. L. 0 ...... 6 8 , 69 as Educational Medium ...... 38, 104 See also above Agenda, etc. Int. Office Legal and social conditions Constitution : Resolution of Sub-Cttee. Resolution of Cttee. on Intellectual on Arts and Letters...... 103-4 R ights...... 101-2 A d o p ted ...... 38 Discussion and adoption...... 38, 41 W ork...... 38, 104 Travel card f o r ...... 94-5, 99 of Science, zoological and botanical gar­ dens, etc. : Co-ordination...... 45, 117, 120 Intellectuals, Financial Aid for See Financial aid, etc. Musical Questions...... 42, 106-7

Intellectuals, U n em p lo y m e n t A m o n g . 90-1, 96 National Committees American International Questions, Study of Proposal re exchange of teachers in Encouragem ent...... 94, 98-9 secondary schools...... 49, 126-7 Resolution re scientific property. . . . 36-7, 37 Inter-School C o rresp o n d e n ce , In t.. . . 35, 74, 77 Formation of : B ritish...... 11, 60, 61 Krüss, D r G erm an...... 60 Election as vice-chairman of Committee. . . 9 Lebanese...... 60, 61 Spanish...... 60, 61 Labour Office, International G re e k ...... 60 H u n g a ria n ...... 46 Advisory Committee on intellectual workers Italian ...... 60 See Intellectual workers List of members, Preparation...... 55 P o lis h ...... 74 La tin-American Literature Portuguese correspondent...... 55 See under Translations Representatives, Question of convening 54-5 of S alvador...... 61 League of Nations W ork re Aims and ideals Post-University scholarships...... 74 See Cinematograph : Resolution, etc. Year-Book, Int. University...... 73 Instruction of Children, etc. Medals to be stru ck ...... 39, 105 National University Offices Publications : Facilities for obtaining 46, 118 See University Offices, National — 132 —

Natural Sciences S ciences (continued) See Mathematical, etc. Physical Bibliography...... 46,118, « Pax Romana » ...... 32-3, 90, 91 See also Mathematical, etc. Mathematical, see Mathematical, etc. « Pitch », Standardisation of Museums, see that title See Musical questions Social, see Social, etc. Sub-Committee on Science and bibliography Political Economy Members, list of...... 6-7 Participation of M. Susta in work of j‘. List of publications in J ap an ...... 48 Report and resolutions on work of 10th session Politics : Meeting of Representatives of Discussion and adoption...... 44- Scientific Institutes for the Study of Text ...... 117.22 See under Studies, Advanced Int., etc. Scientific Competitions, Information re 74 Popular Arts Congress of Prague Scientific Laboratories Organisation and representation of Cttee. Representation on Expert Cttee. re study of on Intellectual Co-operation. . . 39-40, 105 post-university scholarships...... 33, 74, ;g

Press Scientific Property Information ye work of Institute ...... 107 Prelim. Draft Convention Report and resolution of Sub-Cttee. on Press Exhibition, Int., Cologne...... 92 intellectual rights ...... lOO-l Discussion and adoption ...... 3^.7 Printed Matter Views of Economic Cttee. of League.. 100 P reservation...... 45, 118, 120 Scientific Relations Section Prizes, Int., Preparation of List...... 56 W ork o f...... 45,80,117

Professors and Teachers Scientific Research Access to archives and excavations...... 79 Financial resources...... 117 Card index of professors, Scientific...... 80-1 Organisation and work of University instit­ Exchange of utions re See Teaching staff, etc. See Universities : Organisation, etc. University relations, etc. Travelling facilities Scientific Works See Travelling facilities, etc. Published in little-known languages 46, 118, 120

Progress Report of Secretary Secretary, Progress Report of D iscu ssio n ...... 11 See Progress report, etc. T e x t ...... 60-7 Social Science and Historical Section Property W ork o f...... 46,119,120 Intellectual See Intellectual rights Social Science Institutes Scientific, see that title Representations on Expert Cttee. re study of post-university scholarships. ... 33, 74,76 Protection of Beauties of nature S ta tistic s See Beauties, etc. Intellectual...... 38,41, 101-2,102 of Indivisible works of art of S tudents...... 90-1, 96 See Art and Letters : Works, etc. S tu d e n ts Publications Conferences, Int. : Co-ordination of dates 94, 9Î International exchange of Handbook Replies of Govts to Sec.-Gen’s, enquiry See Handbook, etc. re possible conclusion of separate con­ Exchange of vention from 1886 Convention or alter­ See University relations : University native measure o f ...... 61-6 interchanges. Decisions to be taken in regard to 49, 128 Identity ca rd ...... 73, 93, 97-8 of University Relations Section of Institute Sanatorium for, see Leysin, etc. 34, 71, 74, 75, 91 Self-help...... 94, 97 Statistics o f ...... 90-1, 96 Publishers’ Congress, Int. Study abroad...... 93, 98 Travelling facilities for, see that title R esum ption...... 107 Students Organisations, Int. Publishers’ Contracts Delegations to University Relations Establishm ent of model, Question o f .. . . 36, 100 Section of Institute : Yearly meeting 92, 96 Reynold, M. de Protection of names Non-attendance at last session of Child Letter from M. Balinski to Dr. Piclit 95 W elfare Com m ittee...... 11 Report of Cttee. of Representatives of Int. Students Organisations 'Ij Rocco, M. Reports of Associations Absence at beginning of session...... 10 See below under Work, etc. : Report Work of 3rd session of Cttee. of Represen­ tatives Sanatorium for Students Report and resolution ...... 89-J* See Leysin, etc. Report and resolution of Sub-Cttee. n . on University R elations...... Scholarships, Post-University. . . . 33, 34-5, 74,76 D iscussion...... 32-3, 3o

Sciences Studies, Advances Int. : Co-ordination Biological, Bibliography...... 45, 118, 120 35, 71-2, 76, 79, 83-8 Economic, Bibliography...... 46-7, 119, 121 E xhibition of applied sciences at Liège 46, 118, 120 Study of Int. Questions Historical, see that title. See Int. questions, etc. — 133 — gub-Committees University Relations for individual sub-committees see the subjects Communication of information re inter­ concerned university relations by Institute of Intellectual Co-operation...... 74-5 Susta, Prof. Degrees, see that title Membership d e sire d ...... 49 Exchange centres, see below University7 inter­ Welcome of Cttee. on Intellectual co-opera­ changes tion ...... 15 Meetings of experts and representatives of institutions...... 32-3, 71-3, 77-99 « Table of C o n stan ts » ...... 45,118 National university offices See University offices, etc. Teaching Staff, Interchange of Post-university scholarships, see that title Proposal submitted by American National Section, see institute, etc. Students Organisations, Int., see that title Cttee...... 126-7 Resolution of University Relations Sub-Cttee. 75 Sub-Committee Sub-Committee Members, list of...... 6, 71 Members, list o f...... 8 Report on 10th session : Discussion and t e x t ...... 31-5, 71-7 Report ...... 126 Discussion and adoption...... 49 R eso lu tio n s...... 75-7 University Interchanges 33, 73-4, 75, 78, 79, 93, 98 Translations See also Teaching staff, etc. Work of Sub-Cttee. Resolution of Sub-Cttee. on Literary Rela­ See above Sub-Cttee. : Report, etc. tions ...... 107 Work as reviewed by Prof. van Wijk and Discussion and adoption...... 42-5 resolution of National University offices. 78-9

Travelling F a c ilitie s fo r S tu d e n ts 67, 93, 98 Universities Travelling and Residence Facilities for Organisation and work, Information re. . 80, 82-3 P rofessors a n d T e a c h e rs 79, 80-1, 81-2 See also Year-Book, etc. Unemployment am ong Intellectuals... . 90-1, 96 Vice-Chairman of Committee E le c tio n ...... 9, 41 University Guide See Year-Book, etc. Works of Art See Arts and letters University Offices, National Documentation...... 79 Workers, Intellectual Handbook of University Institutions See Intellectual workers Cap Vûof.Tîf\Al/ pfp Meeting of D irectors'(3rd,' Paris-April, 1928) Year-Book of Arts and Letters...... 106 Members...... 77-8 Report of Prof. van Wijk Discussion and resolution of Cttee. 35, 76 Year-Book. Int. University Report of Sub-Cttee. on University Publication proposed 73, 80, 82-3, 91-2, 96 R e la tio n s...... 72 T e x t ...... 78-83 Year-Books, Scientific...... 45, 117, 120 Resolutions...... 78, 78-9, 79, 80, 80-1 Reports on work during 1927 Zoological Gardens See above Meeting : Report See under Museums : of Science, etc.